a treasure-trove of literature
treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権
(and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs)
or
SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search
|
このページはEtoJ逐語翻訳フィルタによって翻訳生成されました。 |
|
事業／計画（する） Gutenberg
Australia a treasure-trove of literature treasure 設立する hidden with no 証拠 of 所有権 |
BROWSE the 場所／位置 for other 作品 by this author (and our other authors) or get HELP Reading, Downloading and 変えるing とじ込み／提出するs) or SEARCH the entire 場所／位置 with Google 場所／位置 Search |
肩書を与える: The Master Mind of 火星 Author: Edgar Rice Burroughs * A 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBook * eBook No.: 0100201h.html Language: English Date first 地位，任命するd: Nov 2001 Most 最近の update: May 2021 This eBook was produced by Colin Choat and Roy Glashan. 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia eBooks are created from printed 版s which are in the public domain in Australia, unless a copyright notice is 含むd. We do NOT keep any eBooks in 同意／服従 with a particular paper 版. Copyright 法律s are changing all over the world. Be sure to check the copyright 法律s for your country before downloading or redistributing this とじ込み／提出する. This eBook is made 利用できる at no cost and with almost no 制限s どれでも. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the 条件 of the 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia License which may be 見解（をとる）d online at gutenberg.逮捕する.au/licence.html To 接触する 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg of Australia go to http://gutenberg.逮捕する.au
GO TO 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia HOME PAGE
Amazing Stories 年次の, July 15, 1927, with "The Master Mind of 火星.
Covers of the first US and UK 調書をとる／予約する 版s.
肩書を与える page of first US 調書をとる／予約する 版.
I must have sailed ten feet into the 空気／公表する...
肩書を与える graphic from Amazing Stories 年次の, July 15,
1927.
HELIUM, June 8th, 1925
MY DEAR MR. BURROUGHS:
It was in the 落ちる of nineteen seventeen at an officers' training （軍の）野営地，陣営 that I first became 熟知させるd with John Carter, War Lord of Barsoom, through the pages of your novel "A Princess of 火星." The story made a 深遠な impression upon me and while my better judgment 保証するd me that it was but a 高度に imaginative piece of fiction, a suggestion of the verity of it pervaded my inner consciousness to such an extent that I 設立する myself dreaming of 火星 and John Carter, of Dejah Thoris, of Tars Tarkas and of Woola as if they had been （独立の）存在s of my own experience rather than the figments of your imagination.
It is true that in those days of strenuous 準備 there was little time for dreaming, yet there were 簡潔な／要約する moments before sleep （人命などを）奪う，主張するd me at night and these were my dreams. Such dreams! Always of 火星, and during my waking hours at night my 注目する，もくろむs always sought out the Red 惑星 when he was above the horizon and clung there 捜し出すing a 解答 of the seemingly unfathomable riddle he has 現在のd to the Earthman for ages.
Perhaps the thing became an obsession. I know it clung to me all during my training （軍の）野営地，陣営 days, and at night, on the deck of the 輸送（する）, I would be on my 支援する gazing up into the red 注目する，もくろむ of the god of 戦う／戦い—my god—and wishing that, like John Carter, I might be drawn across the 広大な／多数の／重要な 無効の to the 港／避難所 of my 願望（する）
And then （機の）カム the hideous days and nights in the ざん壕s—the ネズミs, the vermin, the mud—with an 時折の glorious break in the monotony when we were ordered over the 最高の，を越す. I loved it then and I loved the bursting 爆撃するs, the mad, wild 大混乱 of the 雷鳴ing guns, but the ネズミs and the vermin and the mud—God! how I hated them. It sounds like 誇るing, I know, and I am sorry; but I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to 令状 you just the truth about myself. I think you will understand. And it may account for much that happened afterwards.
There （機の）カム at last to me what had come to so many others upon those 血まみれの fields. It （機の）カム within the week that I had received my first 昇進／宣伝 and my captaincy, of which I was 大いに proud, though 謙虚に so; realizing as I did my 青年, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 責任／義務 that it placed upon me 同様に as the 適切な時期s it 申し込む／申し出d, not only in service to my country but, in a personal way, to the men of my 命令（する）. We had 前進するd a 事柄 of two キロメーターs and with a small detachment I was 持つ／拘留するing a very 前進するd position when I received orders to 落ちる 支援する to the new line. That is the last that I remember until I 回復するd consciousness after dark. A 爆撃する must have burst の中で us. What became of my men I never knew. It was 冷淡な and very dark when I awoke and at first, for an instant, I was やめる comfortable—before I was fully conscious, I imagine—and then I 開始するd to feel 苦痛. It grew until it seemed unbearable. It was in my 脚s. I reached 負かす／撃墜する to feel them, but my 手渡す recoiled from what it 設立する, and when I tried to move my 脚s I discovered that I was dead from the waist 負かす／撃墜する. Then the moon （機の）カム out from behind a cloud and I saw that I lay within a 爆撃する 穴を開ける and that I was not alone—the dead were all about me.
It was a long time before I 設立する the moral courage and the physical strength to draw myself up upon one 肘 that I might 見解（をとる） the havoc that had been done me. One look was enough, I sank 支援する in an agony of mental and physical anguish—my 脚s had been blown away from 中途の between the hips and 膝s. For some 推論する／理由 I was not bleeding 過度に, yet I know that I had lost a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of 血 and that I was 徐々に losing enough to put me out of my 悲惨 in a short time if I were not soon 設立する; and as I lay there on my 支援する, 拷問d with 苦痛, I prayed that they would not come in time, for I shrank more from the thought of going maimed through life than I shrank from the thought of death. Then my 注目する，もくろむs suddenly focussed upon the 有望な red 注目する，もくろむ of 火星 and there 殺到するd through me a sudden wave of hope. I stretched out my 武器 に向かって 火星, I did not seem to question or to 疑問 for an instant as I prayed to the god of my vocation to reach 前へ／外へ and succor me. I knew that he would do it, my 約束 was 完全にする, and yet so 広大な／多数の／重要な was the mental 成果／努力 that I made to throw off the hideous 社債s of my mutilated flesh that I felt a momentary qualm of nausea and then a sharp click as of the snapping of a steel wire, and suddenly I stood naked upon two good 脚s looking 負かす／撃墜する upon the 血まみれの, distorted thing that had been I. Just for an instant did I stand thus before I turned my 注目する，もくろむs aloft again to my 星／主役にする of 運命 and with outstretched 武器 stand there in the 冷淡な of that French night—waiting.
Suddenly I felt myself drawn with the 速度(を上げる） of thought through the trackless wastes of interplanetary space. There was an instant of extreme 冷淡な and utter 不明瞭, then—
But the 残り／休憩（する） is in the manuscript that, with the 援助（する） of one greater than either of us, I have 設立する the means to 送信する／伝染させる to you with this letter. You and a few others of the chosen will believe in it—for the 残り／休憩（する） it 事柄s not as yet. The time will come—but why tell you what you already know?
My salutations and my congratulations—the latter on your good fortune in having been chosen as the medium through which Earthmen shall become better 熟知させるd with the manners and customs of Barsoom, against the time that they shall pass through space as easily as John Carter, and visit the scenes that he has 述べるd to them through you, as have I.
Your sincere friend,
ULYSSES PAXTON,
Late Captain, —th Inf.,
U.S. Army.
I MUST have の近くにd my 注目する，もくろむs involuntarily during the 移行 for when I opened them I was lying flat on my 支援する gazing up into a brilliant, sun-lit sky, while standing a few feet from me and looking 負かす／撃墜する upon me with the most mystified 表現 was as strange a looking individual as my 注目する，もくろむs ever had 残り／休憩（する）d upon. He appeared to be やめる an old man, for he was wrinkled and withered beyond description. His 四肢s were emaciated; his ribs showed distinctly beneath his shrunken hide; his cranium was large and 井戸／弁護士席 developed, which, in 合同 with his wasted 四肢s and torso, lent him the 外見 of 最高の，を越す heaviness, as though he had a 長，率いる beyond all 割合 to his 団体／死体, which was, I am sure, really not the 事例／患者.
As he 星／主役にするd 負かす／撃墜する upon me through enormous, many レンズd spectacles I 設立する the 適切な時期 to 診察する him as minutely in return. He was, perhaps, five feet five in 高さ, though doubtless he had been taller in 青年, since he was somewhat bent; he was naked except for some rather plain and 井戸／弁護士席-worn leather harness which supported his 武器s and pocket pouches, and one 広大な／多数の／重要な ornament a collar, jewel studded, that he wore around his scraggy neck—such a collar as a dowager 皇后 of pork or real 広い地所 might 物々交換する her soul for, if she had one. His 肌 was red, his scant locks grey. As he looked at me his puzzled 表現 増加するd in intensity, he しっかり掴むd his chin between the thumb and fingers of his left 手渡す and slowly raising his 権利 手渡す he scratched his 長，率いる most deliberately. Then he spoke to me, but in a language I did not understand.
At his first words I sat up and shook my 長，率いる. Then I looked about me. I was seated upon a crimson sward within a high 塀で囲むd enclosure, at least two, and かもしれない three, 味方するs of which were formed by the outer 塀で囲むs of a structure that in some 尊敬（する）・点s 似ているd more closely a 封建的 城 of Europe than any familiar form of architecture that comes to my mind. The facade 現在のd to my 見解（をとる） was ornately carved and of most 不規律な design, the roof line 存在 so broken as to almost 示唆する a 廃虚, and yet the whole seemed harmonious and not without beauty. Within the enclosure grew a number of trees and shrubs, all weirdly strange and all, or almost all, profusely flowering. About them 負傷させる walks of colored pebbles の中で which scintillated what appeared to be rare and beautiful gems, so lovely were the strange, unearthly rays that leaped and played in the 日光.
The old man spoke again, peremptorily this time, as though repeating a 命令（する） that had been ignored, but again I shook my 長，率いる. Then he laid a 手渡す upon one of his two swords, but as he drew the 武器 I leaped to my feet, with such remarkable results that I cannot even now say which of us was the more surprised. I must have sailed ten feet into the 空気／公表する and 支援する about twenty feet from where I had been sitting; then I was sure that I was upon 火星 (not that I had for one instant 疑問d it), for the 影響s of the lesser gravity, the color of the sward and the 肌-hue of the red Martians I had seen 述べるd in the manuscripts of John Carter, those marvellous and as yet unappreciated 出資／貢献s to the 科学の literature of a world. There could be no 疑問 of it, I stood upon the 国／地域 of the Red 惑星, I had come to the world of my dreams—to Barsoom.
So startled was the old man by my agility that he jumped a bit himself, though doubtless involuntarily, but, however, with 確かな results. His spectacles 宙返り／暴落するd from his nose to the sward, and then it was that I discovered that the pitiful old wretch was 事実上 blind when 奪うd of these 人工的な 援助（する）s to 見通し, for he got to his 膝s and 開始するd to grope frantically for the lost glasses, as though his very life depended upon finding them in the instant. かもしれない he thought that I might take advantage of his helplessness and 殺す him. Though the spectacles were enormous and lay within a couple of feet of him he could not find them, his 手渡すs, seemingly afflicted by that strange perversity that いつかs confounds our simplest 行為／法令／行動するs, passing all about the lost 反対する of their search, yet never once coming in 接触する with it.
As I stood watching his futile 成果／努力s and considering the advisability of 回復するing to him the means that would enable him more readily to find my heart with his sword point, I became aware that another had entered the enclosure. Looking に向かって the building I saw a large red-man running 速く に向かって the little old man of the spectacles. The newcomer was やめる naked, he carried a club in one 手渡す, and there was upon his 直面する such an 表現 as unquestionably boded ill for the helpless husk of humanity groveling, mole-like, for its lost spectacles.
My first impulse was to remain 中立の in an 事件／事情／状勢 that it seemed could not かもしれない 関心 me and of which I had no slightest knowledge upon which to base a predilection に向かって either of the parties 伴う／関わるd; but a second ちらりと見ること at the 直面する of the club-持参人払いの 誘発するd a question as to whether it might not 関心 me after all. There was that in the 表現 upon the man's 直面する that betokened either an inherent savageness of disposition or a maniacal cast of mind which might turn his evidently murderous attentions upon me after he had 派遣（する）d his 年輩の 犠牲者, while, in outward 外見 at least, the latter was a sane and 比較して 害のない individual. It is true that his move to draw his sword against me was not indicative of a friendly disposition に向かって me, but at least, if there were any choice, he seemed the lesser of two evils.
He was still groping for his spectacles and the naked man was almost upon him as I reached the 決定／判定勝ち（する） to cast my lot upon the 味方する of the old man. I was twenty feet away, naked and 非武装の, but to cover the distance with my Earthly muscles 要求するd but an instant, and a naked sword lay by the old man's 味方する where he had discarded it the better to search for his spectacles. So it was that I 直面するd the 攻撃者 at the instant that he （機の）カム within striking distance of his 犠牲者, and the blow which had been ーするつもりであるd for another was 目的（とする）d at me. I 味方する-stepped it and then I learned that the greater agility of my Earthly muscles had its disadvantages 同様に as its advantages, for, indeed, I had to learn to walk at the very instant that I had to learn to fight with a new 武器 against a maniac 武装した with a bludgeon, or at least, so I assumed him to be and I think that it is not strange that I should have done so, what with his frightful show of 激怒（する） and the terrible 表現 upon his 直面する.
As I つまずくd about 努力するing to accustom myself to the new 条件s, I 設立する that instead of 申し込む／申し出ing any serious 対立 to my antagonist I was hard put to it to escape death at his 手渡すs, so often did I つまずく and 落ちる sprawling upon the scarlet sward; so that the duel from its inception became but a 一連の 成果／努力s, upon his part to reach and 鎮圧する me with his 広大な／多数の／重要な club, and upon 地雷 to dodge and elude him. It was mortifying but it is the truth. However, this did not last 無期限に／不明確に, for soon I learned, and quickly too under the exigencies of the 状況／情勢, to 命令（する） my muscles, and then I stood my ground and when he 目的（とする）d a blow at me, and I had dodged it, I touched him with my point and brought 血 along with a savage roar of 苦痛. He went more 慎重に then, and taking advantage of the change I 圧力（をかける）d him so that he fell 支援する. The 影響 upon me was magical, giving me new 信用／信任, so that I 始める，決める upon him in good earnest, thrusting and cutting until I had him bleeding in a half-dozen places, yet taking good care to 避ける his mighty swings, any one of which would have felled an ox.
In my 試みる／企てるs to elude him in the beginning of the duel we had crossed the enclosure and were now fighting at a かなりの distance from the point of our first 会合. It now happened that I stood 直面するing に向かって that point at the moment that the old man 回復するd his spectacles, which he quickly adjusted to his 注目する，もくろむs. すぐに he looked about until he discovered us, その結果 he 開始するd to yell excitedly at us at the same time running in our direction and 製図／抽選 his short-sword as he ran. The red-man was 圧力（をかける）ing me hard, but I had 伸び（る）d almost 完全にする 支配（する）／統制する of myself, and 恐れるing that I was soon to have two antagonists instead of one I 始める，決める upon him with redoubled intensity. He 行方不明になるd me by the fraction of an インチ, the 勝利，勝つd in the wake of his bludgeon fanning my scalp, but he left an 開始 into which I stepped, running my sword 公正に／かなり through his heart. At least I thought that I had pierced his heart but I had forgotten what I had once read in one of John Carter's manuscripts to the 影響 that all the Martian 内部の 組織／臓器s are not 性質の／したい気がして identically with those of Earthmen. However, the 即座の results were やめる as 満足な as though I had 設立する his heart for the 負傷させる was 十分に grievous to place him hors de 戦闘, and at that instant the old gentleman arrived. He 設立する me ready, but I had mistaken his 意向s. He made no unfriendly gestures with his 武器, but seemed to be trying to 納得させる me that he had no 意向 of 害（を与える）ing me. He was very excited and 明らかに tremendously annoyed that I could not understand him, and perplexed, too. He hopped about 叫び声をあげるing strange 宣告，判決s at me that bore the トンs of peremptory 命令（する）s, rabid 悪口雑言 and impotent 激怒（する）. But the fact that he had returned his sword to its scabbard had greater significance than all his jabbering, and when he 中止するd to yell at me and 開始するd to talk in a sort of pantomime I realized that he was making 予備交渉s of peace if not of friendship, so I lowered my point and 屈服するd. It was all that I could think of to 保証する him that I had no 即座の 意向 of spitting him.
He seemed 満足させるd and at once turned his attention to the fallen man. He 診察するd his pulse and listened to his heart, then, nodding his 長，率いる, he arose and taking a whistle from one of his pocket pouches sounded a 選び出す／独身 loud 爆破. There 現れるd すぐに from one of the surrounding buildings a 得点する／非難する／２０ of naked red-men who （機の）カム running に向かって us. 非，不，無 was 武装した. To these he 問題／発行するd a few curt orders, その結果 they gathered the fallen one in their 武器 and bore him off. Then the old man started に向かって the building, 動議ing me to …を伴って him. There seemed nothing else for me to do but obey. Wherever I might be upon 火星, the chances were a million to one that I would be の中で enemies; and so I was 同様に off here as どこかよそで and must depend upon my own resourcefulness, 技術 and agility to make my way upon the Red 惑星.
The old man led me into a small 議会 from which opened 非常に／多数の doors, through one of which they were just 耐えるing my late antagonist. We followed into a large, brilliantly lighted 議会 wherein there burst upon my astounded 見通し the most gruesome scene that I ever had beheld. 列／漕ぐ／騒動s upon 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs arranged in 平行の lines filled the room and with few exceptions each （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する bore a 類似の grisly 重荷（を負わせる）, a 部分的に／不公平に dismembered or さもなければ mutilated human 死体. Above each （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する was a shelf 耐えるing コンテナs of さまざまな sizes and 形態／調整s, while from the 底（に届く） of the shelf depended 非常に／多数の surgical 器具s, 示唆するing that my 入り口 upon Barsoom was to be through a gigantic 医療の college.
At a word from the old man, those who bore the Barsoomian I had 負傷させるd laid him upon an empty （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and left the apartment. その結果 my host if so I may call him, for certainly he was not as yet my captor, 動議d me 今後. While he conversed in ordinary トンs, he made two incisions in the 団体／死体 of my late antagonist; one, I imagine, in a large vein and one in an artery, to which he deftly 大（公）使館員d the ends of two tubes, one of which was connected with an empty glass receptacle and the other with a 類似の receptacle filled with a colorless, transparent liquid 似ているing （疑いを）晴らす water. The 関係s made, the old gentleman 圧力（をかける）d a button controlling a small モーター, その結果 the 犠牲者's 血 was pumped into the empty jar while the contents of the other was 軍隊d into the emptying veins and arteries.
The トンs and gestures of the old man as he 演説（する）／住所d me during this 操作／手術 納得させるd me that he was explaining in 詳細（に述べる） the method and 目的 of what was transpiring, but as I understood no word of all he said I was as much in the dark when he had 完全にするd his discourse as I was before he started it, though what I had seen made it appear reasonable to believe that I was 証言，証人／目撃するing an ordinary Barsoomian embalming. Having 除去するd the tubes the old man の近くにd the 開始s he had made by covering them with bits of what appeared to be 激しい adhesive tape and then 動議d me to follow him. We went from room to room, in each of which were the same gruesome 展示（する）s. At many of the 団体／死体s the old man paused to make a 簡潔な／要約する examination or to 言及する to what appeared to be a 記録，記録的な／記録する of the 事例／患者, that hung upon a hook at the 長，率いる of each of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs.
From the last of the 議会s we visited upon the first 床に打ち倒す my host led me up an inclined 滑走路 to the second 床に打ち倒す where there were rooms 類似の to those below, but here the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs bore whole rather than mutilated 団体／死体s, all of which were patched in さまざまな places with adhesive tape. As we were passing の中で the 団体／死体s in one of these rooms a Barsoomian girl, whom I took to be a servant or slave, entered and 演説（する）／住所d the old man, その結果 he 調印するd me to follow him and together we descended another 滑走路 to the first 床に打ち倒す of another building.
Here, in a large, gorgeously decorated and sumptuously furnished apartment an 年輩の red-woman を待つd us. She appeared to be やめる old and her 直面する was terribly disfigured as by some 傷害. Her trappings were magnificent and she was …に出席するd by a 得点する／非難する／２０ of women and 武装した 軍人s, 示唆するing that she was a person of some consequence, but the little old man 扱う／治療するd her やめる brusquely, as I could see, やめる to the horror of her attendants.
Their conversation was 非常に長い and at the 結論 of it, at the direction of the woman, one of her male 護衛する 前進するd and 開始 a pocket pouch at his 味方する withdrew a handful of what appeared to me to be Martian coins. A 量 of these he counted out and 手渡すd to the little old man, who then beckoned the woman to follow him, a gesture which 含むd me. Several of her women and guard started to …を伴って us, but these the old man waved 支援する peremptorily; その結果 there 続いて起こるd a heated discussion between the woman and one of her 軍人s on one 味方する and the old man on the other, which 終結させるd in his proffering the return of the woman's money with a disgusted 空気／公表する. This seemed to settle the argument, for she 辞退するd the coins, spoke 簡潔に to her people and …を伴ってd the old man and myself alone.
He led the way to the second 床に打ち倒す and to a 議会 which I had not 以前 visited. It closely 似ているd the others except that all the 団体／死体s therein were of young women, many of them of 広大な／多数の／重要な beauty. に引き続いて closely at the heels of the old man the woman 検査／視察するd the gruesome 展示（する） with painstaking care. Thrice she passed slowly の中で the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs 診察するing their 恐ろしい 重荷（を負わせる）s. Each time she paused longest before a 確かな one which bore the 人物／姿／数字 of the most beautiful creature I had ever looked upon; then she returned the fourth time to it and stood looking long and 真面目に into the dead 直面する. For awhile she stood there talking with the old man, 明らかに asking innumerable questions, to which he returned quick, brusque replies, then she 示すd the 団体／死体 with a gesture and nodded assent to the withered keeper of this 恐ろしい 展示（する）.
She 示すd the 団体／死体 with a gesture...
すぐに the old fellow sounded a 爆破 upon his whistle, 召喚するing a number of servants to whom he 問題／発行するd 簡潔な／要約する 指示／教授／教育s, after which he led us to another 議会, a smaller one in which were several empty （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs 類似の to those upon which the 死体s lay in 隣接するing rooms. Two 女性（の） slaves or attendants were in this room and at a word from their master they 除去するd the trappings from the old woman, unloosed her hair and helped her to one of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs. Here she was 完全に sprayed with what I 推定する was an antiseptic 解答 of some nature, carefully 乾燥した，日照りのd and 除去するd to another （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, at a distance of about twenty インチs from which stood a second 平行の （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する.
Now the door of the 議会 swung open and two attendants appeared 耐えるing the 団体／死体 of the beautiful girl we had seen in the 隣接するing room. This they deposited upon the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する the old woman had just quitted and as she had been sprayed so was the 死体, after which it was transferred to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する beside that on which she lay. The little old man now made two incisions in the 団体／死体 of the old woman, just as he had in the 団体／死体 of the red-man who had fallen to my sword; her 血 was drawn from her veins and the （疑いを）晴らす liquid pumped into them, life left her and she lay upon the polished ersite 厚板 that formed the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 最高の，を越す, as much a 死体 as the poor, beautiful, dead creature at her 味方する.
An attendant appeared 耐えるing the 団体／死体 of the beautiful girl.
The little old man, who had 除去するd the harness 負かす／撃墜する to his waist and been 完全に sprayed, now selected a sharp knife from の中で the 器具s above the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and 除去するd the old woman's scalp, に引き続いて the hair line 完全に around her 長，率いる. In a 類似の manner he then 除去するd the scalp from the 死体 of the young woman, after which, by means of a tiny circular saw 大（公）使館員d to the end of a 柔軟な, 回転するing 軸 he sawed through the skull of each, に引き続いて the line exposed by the 除去 of the scalps. This and the balance of the marvellous 操作／手術 was so skillfully 成し遂げるd as to baffle description. 十分である it to say that at the end of four hours he had transferred the brain of each woman to the brain pan of the other, deftly connected the 厳しいd 神経s and ganglia, 取って代わるd the skulls and scalps and bound both 長，率いるs securely with his peculiar adhesive tape, which was not only antiseptic and 傷をいやす／和解させるing but anaesthetic, 地元で, 同様に.
He now reheated the 血 that he had 孤立した from the 団体／死体 of the old woman, 追加するing a few 減少（する）s of some （疑いを）晴らす 化学製品 解答, withdrew the liquid from the veins of the beautiful 死体, 取って代わるing it with the 血 of the old woman and 同時に 治めるing a hypodermic 注射.
During the entire 操作／手術 he had not spoken a word. Now he 問題／発行するd a few 指示／教授／教育s in his curt manner to his assistants, 動議d me to follow him, and left the room. He led me to a distant part of the building or 一連の buildings that composed the whole, 勧めるd me into a luxurious apartment, opened the door to a Barsoomian bath and left me in the 手渡すs of trained servants. Refreshed and 残り／休憩（する）d I left the bath after an hour of 緩和 to find harness and trappings を待つing me in the 隣接するing 議会. Though plain, they were of good 構成要素, but there were no 武器s with them.
自然に I had been thinking much upon the strange things I had 証言，証人／目撃するd since my advent upon 火星, but what puzzled me most lay in the seemingly inexplicable 行為／法令／行動する of the old woman in 支払う／賃金ing my host what was evidently a かなりの sum to 殺人 her and 移転 to the inside of her skull the brain of a 死体. Was it the 結果 of some horrible 宗教的な fanaticism, or was there an explanation that my Earthly mind could not しっかり掴む?
I had reached no 決定／判定勝ち（する） in the 事柄 when I was 召喚するd to follow a slave to another and 近づく-by apartment where I 設立する my host を待つing me before a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する 負担d with delicious foods, to which, it is needless to say, I did ample 司法（官） after my long 急速な／放蕩な and longer weeks of rough army fare.
During the meal my host 試みる／企てるd to converse with me, but, 自然に, the 成果／努力 was fruitless of results. He waxed やめる excited at times and upon three 際立った occasions laid his 手渡す upon one of his swords when I failed to comprehend what he was 説 to me, an 活動／戦闘 which resulted in a growing 有罪の判決 upon my part that he was 部分的に／不公平に demented; but he evinced 十分な self-支配（する）／統制する in each instance to 回避する a 大災害 for one of us.
The meal over he sat for a long time in 深い meditation, then a sudden 決意／決議 seemed to 所有する him. He turned suddenly upon me with a faint suggestion of a smile and dove headlong into what was to 証明する an 集中的な course of 指示／教授／教育 in the Barsoomian language. It was long after dark before he permitted me to retire for the night, 行為／行うing me himself to a large apartment, the same in which I had 設立する my new harness, where he pointed out a pile of rich sleeping silks and furs, 企て，努力，提案 me a Barsoomian good night and left me, locking the door after him upon the outside, and leaving me to guess whether I were more guest or 囚人.
THREE weeks passed 速く. I had mastered enough of the Barsoomian tongue to enable me to converse with my host in a reasonably 満足な manner, and I was also 進歩ing slowly in the mastery of the written language of his nation, which is different, of course, from the written language of all other Barsoomian nations, though the spoken language of all is 同一の. In these three weeks I had learned much of the strange place in which I was half guest and half 囚人 and of my remarkable host-jailer, Ras Thavas, the old 外科医 of Toonol, whom I had …を伴ってd almost 絶えず day after day until 徐々に there had 広げるd before my astounded faculties an understanding of the 目的s of the 会・原則 over which he 支配するd and in which he labored 事実上 alone; for the slaves and attendants that served him were but hewers of 支持を得ようと努めるd and 運送／保菌者s of water. It was his brain alone and his 技術 that directed the いつかs beneficent, the いつかs malevolent, but always marvellous activities of his life's work.
Ras Thavas himself was as remarkable as the things he 遂行するd. He was never 故意に cruel; he was not, I am sure, 故意に wicked. He was 有罪の of the most diabolical cruelties and the basest of 罪，犯罪s; yet in the next moment he might 成し遂げる a 行為 that if duplicated upon Earth would have raised him to the highest pinnacle of man's esteem. Though I know that I am 安全な in 説 that he was never 誘発するd to a cruel or 犯罪の 行為／法令／行動する by base 動機s, neither was he ever 勧めるd to a 人道的な one by high 動機s. He had a 純粋に 科学の mind 完全に devoid of the cloying 影響（力）s of 感情, of which he 所有するd 非，不，無. His was a practical mind, as 証拠d by the enormous 料金s he 需要・要求するd for his professional services; yet I know that he would not operate for money alone and I have seen him 充てる days to the 熟考する／考慮する of a 科学の problem the 解答 of which could 追加する nothing to his wealth, while the ４半期/4分の1s that he furnished his waiting （弁護士の）依頼人s were 洪水ing with 豊富な patrons waiting to 注ぐ money into his coffers.
His 治療 of me was based 完全に upon 科学の 必要物／必要条件s. I 申し込む／申し出d a problem. I was either, やめる evidently, not a Barsoomian at all, or I was of a 種類 of which he had no knowledge. It therefore best ふさわしい the 目的s of science that I be 保存するd and 熟考する／考慮するd. I knew much about my own 惑星. It pleased Ras Thavas' 科学の mind to milk me of all I knew in the hope that he might derive some suggestion that would solve one of the Barsoomian 科学の riddles that still baffle their savants; but he was compelled to 収容する／認める that in this 尊敬（する）・点 I was a total loss, not alone because I was 密集して ignorant upon 事実上 all 科学の 支配するs, but because the learned sciences on Earth have not 前進するd even to the swaddling-着せる／賦与するs 行う／開催する／段階 as compared with the remarkable 進歩 of corresponding activities on 火星. Yet he kept me by him, training me in many of the minor 義務s of his 広大な 研究室／実験室. I was ゆだねるd with the 決まり文句／製法 of the "embalming fluid" and taught how to 身を引く a 支配する's 血 and 取って代わる it with this marvellous preservative that 逮捕（する）s decay without altering in the minutest 詳細（に述べる） the 神経 or tissue structure of the 団体／死体. I learned also the secret of the few 減少（する）s of 解答 which, 追加するd to the rewarmed 血 before it is returned to the veins of the 支配する 活力を回復させるs the latter and 回復するs to normal and healthy activity each and every 組織／臓器 of the 団体／死体.
He told me once why he had permitted me to learn these things that he had kept a secret from all others, and why he kept me with him at all times in preference to any of the 非常に／多数の individuals of his own race that served him and me in lesser capacities both day and night.
"Vad Varo," he said, using the Barsoomian 指名する that he had given me because he 主張するd that my own 指名する was meaningless and impractical, "for many years I have needed an assistant, but heretofore I have never felt that I had discovered one who might work here for me wholeheartedly and disinterestedly without ever having 推論する／理由 to go どこかよそで or to divulge my secrets to others. You, in all Barsoom, are unique—you have no other friend or 知識 than myself. Were you to leave me you would find yourself in a world of enemies, for all are 怪しげな of a stranger. You would not 生き残る a dozen 夜明けs and you would be 冷淡な and hungry and 哀れな—a wretched outcast in a 敵意を持った world. Here you have every 高級な that the mind of man can 工夫する or the 手渡す of man produce, and you are 占領するd with work of such engrossing 利益／興味 that your every hour must be 実りの多い／有益な of unparalleled satisfaction. There is no selfish 推論する／理由, therefore, why you should leave me and there is every 推論する／理由 why you should remain. I 推定する／予想する no 忠義 other than that which may be 誘発するd by egoism. You make an ideal assistant, not only for the 推論する／理由s I have just given you, but because you are intelligent and quick-witted, and now I have decided, after 観察するing you carefully for a 十分な time, that you can serve me in yet another capacity—that of personal 護衛.
"You may have noticed that I alone of all those connected with my 研究室／実験室 am 武装した. This is unusual upon Barsoom, where people of all classes, and all ages and both sexes habitually go 武装した. But many of these people I could not 信用 武装した as they would 殺す me; and were I to give 武器 to those whom I might 信用, who knows but that the others would 得る 所有／入手 of them and 殺す me, or even those whom I had 信用d turn against me, for there is not one who might not wish to go 前へ／外へ from this place 支援する の中で his own people—only you, Vad Varo, for there is no other place for you to go. So I have decided to give you 武器s.
"You saved my life once. A 類似の 適切な時期 might again 現在の itself. I know that 存在 a 推論する／理由ing and reasonable creature, you will not 殺す me, for you have nothing to 伸び（る） and everything to lose by my death, which would leave you friendless and unprotected in a world of strangers where 暗殺 is the order of society and natural death one of the rarest of phenomena. Here are your 武器." He stepped to a 閣僚 which he 打ち明けるd, 陳列する，発揮するing an assortment of 武器s, and selected for me a long-sword, a shortsword, a ピストル and a dagger.
"You seem sure of my 忠義, Ras Thavas," I said.
He shrugged his shoulders. "I am only sure that I know perfectly where your 利益／興味s 嘘（をつく）—sentimentalists have words: love, 忠義, friendship, 敵意, jealousy, hate, a thousand others; a waste of words—one word defines them all: self-利益／興味. All men of 知能 realize this. They analyse an individual and by his predilections and his needs they 分類する him as friend or 敵, leaving to the weak-minded idiots who like to be deceived the drooling drivel of 感情."
I smiled as I buckled my 武器s to my harness, but I held my peace. Nothing could be 伸び（る）d by arguing with the man and, too, I felt やめる sure that in any 純粋に academic 論争 I should get the worst of it; but many of the 事柄s of which he had spoken had 誘発するd my curiosity and one had reawakened in my mind a 事柄 to which I had given かなりの thought. While 部分的に／不公平に explained by some of his 発言／述べるs I still wondered why the red-man from whom I had 救助（する）d him had seemed so venomously bent upon 殺すing him the day of my advent upon Barsoom, and so, as we sat chatting after our evening meal, I asked him.
"A sentimentalist," he said. "A sentimentalist of the most pronounced type. Why that fellow hated me with a venom 絶対 unbelievable by any of the reactions of a trained, analytical mind such as 地雷; but having 証言，証人／目撃するd his reactions I become cognizant of a 明言する／公表する of mind that I cannot of myself even imagine. Consider the facts. He was the 犠牲者 of 暗殺—a young 軍人 in the prime of life, 所有するing a handsome 直面する and a splendid physique. One of my スパイ／執行官s paid his 親族s a 満足な sum for the 死体 and brought it to me. It is thus that I 得る 事実上 all of my 構成要素. I 扱う／治療するd it in the manner with which you are familiar. For a year the 団体／死体 lay in the 研究室／実験室, there 存在 no occasion during that time that I had use for it; but 結局 a rich （弁護士の）依頼人 （機の）カム, a not 極端に prepossessing man of かなりの years. He had fallen 猛烈に in love with a young woman who was …に出席するd by many handsome suitors. My （弁護士の）依頼人 had more money than any of them, more brains, more experience, but he 欠如（する）d the one thing that each of the others had that always 重さを計るs ひどく with the 未開発の, unreasoning, 感情-ridden minds of young 女性（の）s—good looks."
"Now 378-J-493811-P had what my （弁護士の）依頼人 欠如（する）d and could afford to 購入（する）. Quickly we reached an 協定 as to price and I transferred the brain of my rich （弁護士の）依頼人 to the 長，率いる of 378-J-493811-P and my （弁護士の）依頼人 went away and for all I know won the 手渡す of the beautiful moron; and 378-J-493811-P might have 残り／休憩（する）d on 無期限に／不明確に upon his ersite 厚板 until I needed him or a part of him in my work, had I not, 単に by chance, selected him for resurgence because of an 存在するing need for another male slave.
"Mind you now, the man had been 殺人d. He was dead. I bought and paid for the 死体 and all there was in it. He might have lain dead forever upon one of my ersite 厚板s had I not breathed new life into his dead veins. Did he have the brains to 見解（をとる） the 処理／取引 in a wise and dispassionate manner? He did not. His sentimental reactions 原因（となる）d him to reproach me because I had given him another 団体／死体, though it seemed to me that, looking at the 事柄 from a 見地 of 感情, if one must, he should have considered me as a benefactor for having given him life again in a perfectly healthy, if somewhat used, 団体／死体.
"He had spoken to me upon the 支配する several times, begging me to 回復する his 団体／死体 to him, a thing of which, of course, as I explained to him, was utterly out of the question unless chance happened to bring to my 研究室／実験室 the 死体 of the （弁護士の）依頼人 who had 購入（する）d his carcass—a contingency やめる beyond the pale of 可能性 for one as 豊富な as my （弁護士の）依頼人. The fellow even 示唆するd that I 許す him to go 前へ／外へ and assassinate my （弁護士の）依頼人 bringing the 団体／死体 支援する that I might 逆転する the 操作／手術 and 回復する his 団体／死体 to his brain. When I 辞退するd to divulge the 指名する of the 現在の possessor of his 団体／死体 he grew sulky, but until the very hour of your arrival, when he attacked me, I did not 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑う the depth of his hate コンビナート／複合体.
"感情 is indeed a 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業 to all 進歩. We of Toonol are probably いっそう少なく 支配する to its vagaries than most other nations upon Barsoom, but yet most of my fellow countrymen are 犠牲者s of it in 変化させるing degrees. It has its rewards and 補償（金）s, however. Without it we could 保存する no stable form of 政府 and the Phundahlians, or some other people, would 侵略（する）／超過（する） and 征服する／打ち勝つ us; but enough of our lower classes have 感情 to a 十分な degree to give them 忠義 to the Jeddak of Toonol and the upper classes are brainy enough to know that it is to their own best 利益／興味s to keep him upon his 王位.
"The Phundahlians, upon the other 手渡す, are egregious sentimentalists, filled with crass stupidities and superstitions, slaves to every variety of brain withering conceit. Why the very fact that they keep the old termagant, Xaxa, on the 王位 brands them with their stupid idiocy. She is an ignorant, arrogant, selfish, stupid, cruel virago, yet the Phundahlians would fight and die for her because her father was Jeddak of Phundahl. She 税金s them until they can 不十分な stagger beneath their 重荷（を負わせる）, she misrules them, 偉業／利用するs them, betrays them, and they 落ちる 負かす／撃墜する and worship at her feet. Why? Because her father was Jeddak of Phundahl and his father before him and so on 支援する into antiquity; because they are 支配するd by 感情 rather than 推論する／理由; because their wicked 支配者s play upon this 感情.
"She had nothing to recommend her to a sane person—not even beauty. You know, you saw her."
"I saw her?" I 需要・要求するd.
"You 補助装置d me the day that we gave her old brain a new casket—the day you arrived from what you call your Earth."
"She! That old woman was Jeddara of Phundahl?"
"That was Xaxa," he 保証するd me.
"Why, you did not （許可，名誉などを）与える her the 治療 that one of the Earth would suppose would be （許可，名誉などを）与えるd a 支配者, and so I had no idea that she was more than a rich old woman."
"I am Ras Thavas," said the old man. "Why should I incline the 長，率いる to any other? In my world nothing counts but brain and in that 尊敬（する）・点 and without egotism, I may say that I 認める no superior."
"Then you are not without 感情," I said, smiling. "You 認める pride in your intellect!"
"It is not pride," he said, 根気よく, for him, "it is 単に a fact that I 明言する／公表する. A fact that I should have no difficulty in 証明するing. In all probability I have the most 高度に developed and perfectly 機能（する）／行事ing mind の中で all the learned men of my 知識, and 推論する／理由 示すs that this fact also 示唆するs that I 所有する the most 高度に developed and perfectly 機能（する）／行事ing mind upon Barsoom. From what I know of Earth and from what I have seen of you, I am 納得させるd that there is no mind upon your 惑星 that may even faintly approximate in 力／強力にする that which I have developed during a thousand years of active 熟考する／考慮する and 研究. Rasoom (水銀柱，温度計) or Cosoom (Venus) may かもしれない support 知能s equal to or even greater than 地雷. While we have made some 熟考する／考慮する of their thought waves, our 器具s are not yet 十分に developed to more than 示唆する that they are of extreme refinement, 力／強力にする and 柔軟性."
"And what of the girl whose 団体／死体 you gave to the Jeddara?" I asked, irrelevantly, for my mind could not efface the memory of that 甘い 団体／死体 that must, indeed, have 所有するd an 平等に 甘い and 罰金 brain.
"単に a 支配する! 単に a 支配する!" he replied with a wave of his 手渡す.
"What will become of her?" I 主張するd.
"What difference does it make?" he 需要・要求するd. "I bought her with a （製品，工事材料の）一回分 of 囚人s of war. I do not even 解任する from what country my スパイ／執行官 得るd them, or from whence they 起こる／始まるd. Such 事柄s are of no 輸入する."
"She was alive when you bought her?" I 需要・要求するd.
"Yes. Why?"
"You-er-ah-killed her, then?"
"Killed her! No; I 保存するd her. That was some ten years ago. Why should I 許す her to grow old and wrinkled? She would no longer have the same value then, would she? No, I 保存するd her. When Xaxa bought her she was just as fresh and young as the day she arrived. I kept her a long time. Many women looked at her and 手配中の，お尋ね者 her 直面する and 人物／姿／数字, but it took a Jeddara to afford her. She brought the highest price that I have ever been paid.
"Yes, I kept her a long time, but I knew that some day she would bring my price. She was indeed beautiful and so 感情 has its uses—were it not for 感情 there would be no fools to support this work that I am doing, thus permitting me to carry on 調査s of far greater 長所. You would be surprised, I know, were I to tell you that I feel that I am almost upon the point of 存在 able to produce 合理的な／理性的な human 存在s through the 活動／戦闘 upon 確かな 化学製品 combinations of a group of rays probably 完全に undiscovered by your scientists, if I am to 裁判官 by the paucity of your knowledge 関心ing such things."
"I would not be surprised," I 保証するd him. "I would not be surprised by anything that you might 遂行する."
I LAY awake a long time that night thinking of 4296-E-2631-H, the beautiful girl whose perfect 団体／死体 had been stolen to furnish a gorgeous setting for the cruel brain of a tyrant. It seemed such a horrid 罪，犯罪 that I could not rid my mind of it and I think that contemplation of it （種を）蒔くd the first seed of my 憎悪 and loathing for Ras Thavas. I could not conjure a creature so utterly devoid of bowels of compassion as to even consider for a moment the frightful ravishing of that 甘い and lovely 団体／死体 for even the holiest of 目的s, much いっそう少なく one that could have been induced to do so for filthy pelf.
So much did I think upon the girl that night that her image was the first to impinge upon my returning consciousness at 夜明け, and after I had eaten, Ras Thavas not having appeared, I went 直接／まっすぐに to the 貯蔵 room where the poor thing was. Here she lay, identified only by a small パネル盤, 耐えるing a number: 4296-E-2631-H. The 団体／死体 of an old woman with a disfigured 直面する lay before me in the rigid immobility of death; yet that was not the 人物／姿／数字 that I saw, but instead, a 見通し of radiant loveliness whose 拘留するd soul lay 活動停止中の beneath those graying locks.
The creature here with the 直面する and form of Xaxa was not Xaxa at all, for all that made the other what she was had been transferred to this 冷淡な 死体. How frightful would be the awakening, should awakening ever come! I shuddered to think of the horror that must 圧倒する the girl when first she realized the horrid 罪，犯罪 that had been （罪などを）犯すd upon her. Who was she? What story lay locked in that dead and silent brain? What loves must have been hers whose beauty was so 広大な／多数の／重要な and upon whose fair 直面する had lain the indelible imprint of graciousness! Would Ras Thavas ever 誘発する her from this happy 外見 of death?—far happier than any 生き返らせる ever could be for her. I shrank from the thought of her awakening and yet I longed to hear her speak, to know that that brain lived again, to learn her 指名する, to listen to the story of this gentle life that had been so rudely snatched from its proper 環境 and so cruelly 扱うd by the 手渡す of 運命／宿命. And suppose she were awakened! Suppose she were awakened and that I—A 手渡す was laid upon my shoulder and I turned to look into the 直面する of Ras Thavas.
"You seem 利益／興味d in this 支配する," he said.
"I was wondering," I replied, "what the reaction of this girl's brain would be were she to awaken to the 発見 that she had become an old, disfigured woman."
He 一打／打撃d his chin and 注目する，もくろむd me 辛うじて. "An 利益／興味ing 実験," he mused. "I am gratified to discover that you are taking a 科学の 利益／興味 in the labors that I am carrying on. The psychological 段階s of my work I have, I must 自白する, rather neglected during the past hundred years or so, though I 以前は gave them a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of attention. It would be 利益／興味ing to 観察する and 熟考する／考慮する several of these 事例／患者s. This one, 特に, might 証明する of value to you as an 初期の 熟考する／考慮する, it 存在 simple and 正規の／正選手. Later we will let you 診察する into a 事例／患者 where a man's brain has been transferred to a woman's skull, and a woman's brain to a man's. There are also the 利益／興味ing 事例／患者s where a 部分 of 病気d or 負傷させるd brain has been 取って代わるd by a 部分 of the brain from another 支配する, and, for 実験の 目的s alone, those human brains that have been 移植（する）d to the craniums of beasts, and 副／悪徳行為 versa, 申し込む／申し出 tremendous 適切な時期s for 観察. I have in mind one 事例／患者 in which I transferred half the brain of an ape to the skull of a man, after having 除去するd half of his brain, which I 汚職，収賄d upon the remaining part of the brain in the ape's skull. That was a 事柄 of several years ago and I have often thought that I should like to 解任する these two 支配するs and 公式文書，認める the results. I shall have to have a look at them—as I 解任する it they are in 丸天井 L-42-X, beneath building 4-J-21. We shall have to have a look at them someday soon—it has been years since I have been below. There must be some very 利益／興味ing 見本／標本s there that have escaped my mind. But come! let us 解任する 4296-E-2631-H."
"No!" I exclaimed, laying a 手渡す upon his arm. "It would be horrible."
He turned a surprised look upon me and then a 汚い, sneering smile curled his lips. "Maudlin, sentimental fool!" he cried. "Who dare say no to me?"
I laid a 手渡す upon the hilt of my long-sword and looked him 刻々と in the 注目する，もくろむ. "Ras Thavas," I said, "you are master in your own house; but while I am your guest 扱う／治療する me with 儀礼."
He returned my look for a moment but his 注目する，もくろむs wavered. "I was 迅速な," he said. "Let it pass." That, I let answer for an 陳謝—really it was more than I had 推定する／予想するd—but the event was not unfortunate. I think he 扱う／治療するd me with far greater 尊敬（する）・点 thereafter; but now he turned すぐに to the 厚板 耐えるing the mortal remains of 4296-E-2631-H.
"準備する the 支配する for revivification," he said, "and make what 熟考する／考慮する you can of all its reactions." With that he left the room.
I was now 公正に／かなり adept at this work which I 始める，決める about with some 疑惑s but with the 保証／確信 that I was doing 権利 in obeying Ras Thavas while I remained a member of his 側近. The 血 that had once flowed through the veins of the beautiful 団体／死体 that Ras Thavas had sold to Xaxa reposed in an 密封して 調印（する）d 大型船 upon the shelf above the 死体. As I had before done in other 事例／患者s beneath the watchful 注目する，もくろむs of the old 外科医 I now did for the first time alone. The 血 heated, the incisions made, the tubes 大（公）使館員d and the few 減少（する）s of life-giving 解答 追加するd to the 血, I was now ready to 回復する life to that delicate brain that had lain dead for ten years. As my finger 残り／休憩（する）d upon the little button that actuated the モーター that was to send the revivifying liquid into those 活動停止中の veins, I experienced such a sensation as I imagined no mortal man has ever felt.
I had become master of life and death, and yet at this moment that I stood there upon the point of resurrecting the dead I felt more like a 殺害者 than a saviour. I tried to 見解（をとる） the 手続き dispassionately through the 冷淡な 注目する，もくろむ of science, but I failed miserably. I could only see a stricken girl grieving for her lost beauties. With a muffled 誓い I turned away. I could not do it! And then, as though an outside 軍隊 had 掴むd upon me, my finger moved unerringly to the button and 圧力（をかける）d it. I cannot explain it, unless upon the theory of 二重の mentality, which may explain many things. Perhaps my subjective mind directed the 行為／法令／行動する. I do not know. Only I know that I did it, the モーター started, the level of the 血 in the コンテナ 開始するd 徐々に to lower.
（一定の）期間-bound, I stood watching. Presently the 大型船 was empty. I shut off the モーター, 除去するd the tubes, 調印（する）d the 開始s with tape. The red glow of life tinged the 団体／死体, 取って代わるing the sallow, purplish hue of death. The breasts rose and fell 定期的に, the 長，率いる turned わずかに and the eyelids moved. A faint sigh 問題／発行するd from between the parting lips. For a long time there was no other 調印する of life, then, suddenly, the 注目する，もくろむs opened. They were dull at first, but presently they 開始するd to fill with 尋問 wonderment. They 残り／休憩（する）d on me and then passed on about that 部分 of the room that was 明白な from the position of the 団体／死体. Then they （機の）カム 支援する to me and remained 刻々と 直す／買収する，八百長をするd upon my countenance after having once 調査するd me up and 負かす／撃墜する. There was still the 尋問 in them, but there was no 恐れる.
"Where am I?" she asked. The 発言する／表明する was that of an old woman—high and 厳しい. A startled 表現 filled her 注目する，もくろむs. "What is the 事柄 with me? What is wrong with my 発言する／表明する? What has happened?"
I laid a 手渡す upon her forehead. "Don't bother about it now," I said, soothingly. "Wait until いつか when you are stronger. Then I will tell you."
She sat up. "I am strong," she said, and then her 注目する，もくろむs swept her lower 団体／死体 and 四肢s and a look of utter horror crossed her 直面する. "What has happened to me? In the 指名する of my first ancestor, what has happened to me?"
The shrill, 厳しい 発言する／表明する grated upon me. It was the 発言する／表明する of Xaxa and Xaxa now must 所有する the 甘い musical トンs that alone would have 調和させるd with the beautiful 直面する she had stolen. I tried to forget those strident 公式文書，認めるs and think only of the pulchritude of the envelope that had once graced the soul within this old and withered carcass.
She 延長するd a 手渡す and laid it gently upon 地雷. The 行為／法令／行動する was beautiful, the movements graceful. The brain of the girl directed the muscles, but the old, rough 声の cords of Xaxa could give 前へ／外へ no sweeter 公式文書，認めるs. "Tell me, please!" she begged. There were 涙／ほころびs in the old 注目する，もくろむs, I'll 投機・賭ける for the first time in many years. "Tell me! You do not seem unkind."
And so I told her. She listened intently and when I was through she sighed. "After all," she said, "it is not so dreadful, now that I really know. It is better than 存在 dead." That made me glad that I had 圧力（をかける）d the button. She was glad to be alive, even draped in the hideous carcass of Xaxa. I told her as much.
"You were so beautiful," I told her.
"And now I am so ugly?" I made no answer.
"After all, what difference does it make?" she 問い合わせd presently. "This old 団体／死体 cannot change me, or make me different from what I have always been. The good in me remains and whatever of sweetness and 親切, and I can be happy to be alive and perhaps to do some good. I was terrified at first, because I did not know what had happened to me. I thought that maybe I had 契約d some terrible 病気 that had so altered me—that horrified me; but now that I know—pouf! what of it?"
"You are wonderful," I said. "Most women would have gone mad with the horror and grief of it—to lose such wondrous beauty as was yours—and you do not care."
"Oh, yes, I care, my friend," she 訂正するd me, "but I do not care enough to 廃虚 my life in all other 尊敬（する）・点s because of it, or to cast a 影をつくる／尾行する upon the lives of those around me. I have had my beauty and enjoyed it. It is not an unalloyed happiness I can 保証する you. Men killed one another because of it; two 広大な／多数の／重要な nations went to war because of it; and perhaps my father lost his 王位 or his life—I do not know, for I was 逮捕（する）d by the enemy while the war still 激怒（する）d. It may be 激怒（する）ing yet and men dying because I was too beautiful. No one will fight for me now, though," she 追加するd, with a rueful smile.
"Do you know how long you have been here?" I asked.
"Yes," she replied. "It was the day before yesterday that they brought me hither."
"It was ten years ago," I told her.
"Ten years! Impossible."
I pointed to the 死体s around us. "You have lain like this for ten years," I explained. "There are 支配するs here who have lain thus for fifty, Ras Thavas tells me."
"Ten years! Ten years! What may not have happened in ten years! It is better thus. I should 恐れる to go 支援する now. I should not want to know that my father, my mother too, perhaps, were gone. It is better thus. Perhaps you will let me sleep again? May I not?"
"That remains with Ras Thavas," I replied; "but for a while I am to 観察する you."
"観察する me?"
"熟考する／考慮する you—your reactions."
"Ah! and what good will that do?"
"It may do some good in the world."
"It may give this horrid Ras Thavas some new ideas for his 拷問 議会—some new 計画／陰謀 for coining money from the 苦しむing of his 犠牲者s," she said, her 厳しい 発言する／表明する saddened.
"Some of his 作品 are good," I told her. "The money he makes 許すs him to 持続する this wonderful 設立 where he 絶えず carries on countless 実験s. Many of his 操作／手術s are beneficent. Yesterday a 軍人 was brought in whose arm was 鎮圧するd beyond 修理. Ras Thavas gave him a new arm. A demented child was brought. Ras Thavas gave her a new brain. The arm and the brain were taken from two who had met violent deaths. Through Ras Thavas they were permitted, after death, to give life and happiness to others."
She thought for a moment. "I am content," she said. "I only hope that you will always be the 観察者／傍聴者."
Presently Ras Thavas （機の）カム and 診察するd her. "A good 支配する," he said. He looked at the chart where I had made a very 簡潔な／要約する 記録，記録的な／記録する に引き続いて the other 入ること／参加（者）s 親族 to the history of 事例／患者 No. 4296-E-2631-H. Of course this is, 自然に, a rather 解放する／自由な translation of this particular 身元確認，身分証明 number. The Barsoomians have no alphabet such as ours and their numbering system is やめる different. The thirteen characters above were 代表するd by four Toonolian characters, yet the meaning was やめる the same—they 代表するd, in 契約d form, the 事例／患者 number, the room, the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する and the building.
"The 支配する will be ４半期/4分の1d 近づく you where you may 定期的に 観察する it," continued Ras Thavas. "There is a 議会 隣接するing yours. I will see that it is 打ち明けるd. Take the 支配する there. When not under your 観察, lock it in." It was only another 事例／患者 to him.
I took the girl, if I may so call her, to her ４半期/4分の1s. On the way I asked her her 指名する, for it seemed to me an unnecessary discourtesy always to 演説（する）／住所 her and 言及する to her as 4296-E-2631-H, and this I explained to her.
"It is considerate of you to think of that," she said, "but really that is all that I am here—just another 支配する for vivisection."
"You are more than that to me," I told her. "You are friendless and helpless. I want to be of service to you—to make your lot easier if I can."
"Thank you again," she said. "My 指名する is Valla Dia, and yours?"
"Ras Thavas calls me Vad Varo," I told her.
"But that is not your 指名する?"
"My 指名する is Ulysses Paxton."
"It is a strange 指名する, unlike any that I have ever heard, but you are unlike any man I have ever seen—you do not seem Barsoomian. Your color is unlike that of any race."
"I am not of Barsoom, but from Earth, the 惑星 you いつかs call Jasoom. That is why I 異なる in 外見 from any you have known before."
"Jasoom! There is another Jasoomian here whose fame has reached to the remotest corners of Barsoom, but I never have seen him."
"John Carter?" I asked.
"Yes, The War Lord. He was of Helium and my people were not friendly with those of Helium. I never could understand how he （機の）カム here. And now there is another from Jasoom—how can it be? How did you cross the 広大な／多数の／重要な 無効の?"
I shook my 長，率いる. "I cannot even guess," I told her.
"Jasoom must be peopled with wonderful men," she said. It was a pretty compliment.
"As Barsoom is with beautiful women," I replied.
She ちらりと見ることd 負かす／撃墜する ruefully at her old and wrinkled 団体／死体.
"I have seen the real you," I said gently.
"I hate to think of my 直面する," she said. "I know it is a frightful thing."
"It is not you, remember that when you see it and do not feel too 不正に."
"Is it as bad as that?" she asked.
I did not reply. "Never mind," she said presently. "If I had not beauty of the soul, I was not beautiful, no 事柄 how perfect my features may have been; but if I 所有するd beauty of soul then I have it now. So I can think beautiful thoughts and 成し遂げる beautiful 行為s and that, I think, is the real 実験（する） of beauty, after all."
"And there is hope," I 追加するd, almost in a whisper.
"Hope? No, there is no hope, if what you mean to 示唆する is that I may some time 回復する my lost self. You have told me enough to 納得させる me that that can never be."
"We will not speak of it," I said, "but we may think of it and いつかs thinking a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 of a thing helps us to find a way to get it, if we want it 不正に enough."
"I do not want to hope," she said, "for it will but mean 失望 for me. I shall be happy as I am. Hoping, I should always be unhappy."
I had ordered food for her and after it was brought Ras Thavas sent for me and I left her, locking the door of her 議会 as the old 外科医 had 教えるd. I 設立する Ras Thavas in his office, a small room which 隣接するd a very large one in which were a 得点する／非難する／２０ of clerks arranging and 分類するing 報告（する）／憶測s from さまざまな departments of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 研究室／実験室. He arose as I entered.
"Come with me, Vad Varo," he directed. "We will have a look at the two 事例／患者s in L-42-X, the two of which I spoke."
"The man with half a simian brain and the ape with a half human brain?" I asked.
He nodded and に先行するd me に向かって the 滑走路 that led to the 丸天井s beneath the building. As we descended, the 回廊（地帯）s and passageways 示すd long disuse. The 床に打ち倒すs were covered with an impalpable dust, long undisturbed; the tiny radium bulbs that faintly illuminated the sub-Barsoomian depths were likewise coated. As we proceeded, we passed many doorways on either 味方する, each 示すd with its descriptive hieroglyphic. Several of the 開始s had been tightly 調印（する）d with masonry. What gruesome secrets were hid within? At last we （機の）カム to L-42-X. Here the 団体／死体s were arranged on 棚上げにするs, several 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of which almost 完全に filled the room from 床に打ち倒す to 天井, except for a rectangular space in the 中心 of the 議会, which 融通するd an ersite topped operating （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する with its array of surgical 器具s, its モーター and other 研究室／実験室 器具／備品.
Ras Thavas searched out the 支配するs of his strange 実験 and together we carried the human 団体／死体 to the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. While Ras Thavas 大（公）使館員d the tubes I returned for the 大型船 of 血 which reposed upon the same shelf with the 死体. The now familiar method of revivification was soon 遂行するd and presently we were watching the return of consciousness to the 支配する.
The man sat up and looked at us, then he cast a quick ちらりと見ること about the 議会; there was a savage light in his 注目する，もくろむs as they returned to us. Slowly he 支援するd from the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する to the 床に打ち倒す, keeping the former between us.
"We will not 害（を与える） you," said Ras Thavas.
"We will not 害（を与える） you," said Ras Thavas.
The man 試みる／企てるd to reply, but his words were unintelligible gibberish, then he shook his 長，率いる and growled. Ras Thavas took a step に向かって him and the man dropped to all fours, his knuckles 残り／休憩（する）ing on the 床に打ち倒す, and 支援するd away, growling.
"Come!" cried Ras Thavas. "We will not 害（を与える） you." Again he 試みる／企てるd to approach the 支配する, but the man only 支援するd quickly away, growling more ひどく; and then suddenly he wheeled and climbed quickly to the 最高の，を越す of the highest shelf, where he squatted upon a 死体 and gibbered at us.
"We shall have to have help," said Ras Thavas and, going to the doorway, he blew a signal upon his whistle.
"What are you blowing that for?" 需要・要求するd the man suddenly. "Who are you? What am I doing here? What has happened to me?"
"Come 負かす／撃墜する," said Ras Thavas. "We are friends."
Slowly the man descended to the 床に打ち倒す and （機の）カム に向かって us, but he still moved with his knuckles to the pavement. He looked about at the 死体s and a new light entered his 注目する，もくろむs.
"I am hungry!" he cried. "I will eat!" and with that he 掴むd the nearest 死体 and dragged it to the 床に打ち倒す.
"Stop! Stop!" cried Ras Thavas, leaping 今後. "You will 廃虚 the 支配する," but the man only 支援するd away, dragging the 死体 along the 床に打ち倒す after him. It was then that the attendants （機の）カム and with their help we subdued and bound the poor creature. Then Ras Thavas had the attendants bring the 団体／死体 of the ape and he told them to remain, as we might need them.
The 支配する was a large 見本／標本 of the Barsoomian white ape, one of the most savage and fearsome denizens of the Red 惑星, and because of the creature's 広大な／多数の／重要な strength and ferocity Ras Thavas took the 警戒 to see that it was securely bound before resurgence.
It was a colossal creature about ten or fifteen feet tall, standing 築く, and had an intermediary 始める，決める of 武器 or 脚s 中途の between its upper and lower 四肢s. The 注目する，もくろむs were の近くに together and nonprotruding; the ears were high 始める，決める, while its snout and teeth were strikingly like those of our African gorilla.
With returning consciousness the creature 注目する，もくろむd us questioningly. Several times it seemed to essay to speak but only inarticulate sounds 問題／発行するd from its throat. Then it lay still for a period.
Ras Thavas spoke to it. "If you understand my words, nod your 長，率いる." The creature nodded.
"Would you like to be 解放する／自由なd of your 社債s?" asked the 外科医.
Again the creature nodded an affirmative.
"I 恐れる that you will 試みる／企てる to 負傷させる us, or escape," said Ras Thavas.
The ape was 明らかに trying very hard to articulate and at last there 問題／発行するd from its lips a sound that could not be misunderstood. It was the 選び出す／独身 word no.
"You will not 害（を与える） us or try to escape?" Ras Thavas repeated his question.
"No," said the ape, and this time the word was 明確に enunciated.
"We shall see," said Ras Thavas. "But remember that with our 武器s we may 派遣（する） you quickly if you attack us."
The ape nodded, and then, very laboriously: "I will not 害（を与える） you."
At a 調印する from Ras Thavas the attendants 除去するd the 社債s and the creature sat up. It stretched its 四肢s and slid easily to the 床に打ち倒す, where it stood 築く upon two feet, which was not surprising, since the white ape goes more often upon two feet than six; a fact of which I was not cognizant at the time, but which Ras Thavas explained to me later in commenting upon the fact that the human 支配する had gone upon all fours, which, to Ras Thavas, 示すd a 復帰 to type in the わずかの ape-brain 移植（する）d to the human skull.
Ras Thavas 診察するd the 支配する at かなりの length and then 再開するd his examination of the human 支配する which continued to evince more simian 特徴 than human, though it spoke more easily than the ape, because, undoubtedly, of its more perfect 声の 組織／臓器s. It was only by 発揮するing the closest attention that the diction of the ape became 理解できる at all.
"There is nothing remarkable about these 支配するs," said Ras Thavas, after 充てるing half a day to them. "They 耐える out what I had already 決定するd years ago in the 移植（する）ing of entire brains; that the 行為／法令／行動する of 移植（する）ing 刺激するs growth and activity of brain 独房s. You will 公式文書，認める that in each 支配する the 移植（する）d 部分s of the brains are more active—they, in a かなりの 手段, 支配（する）／統制する. That is why we have the human 支配する 陳列する，発揮するing distinctly simian 特徴, while the ape behaves in a more human manner; though if longer and closer 観察 were 望ましい you would doubtless find that each 逆戻りするd at times to his own nature—that is the ape would be more wholly an ape and the human more manlike—but it is not 価値（がある） the time, of which I have already given too much to a rather 無益な forenoon. I shall leave you now to 回復する the 支配するs to anaesthesia while I return to the 研究室／実験室s above. The attendants will remain here to 補助装置 you, if 要求するd."
"The 移植（する）d 部分s of the brains are
more active—
that is why the ape behaves in a more human manner."
The ape, who had been an 利益／興味d listener, now stepped 今後. "Oh, please, I pray you," it mumbled, "do not again 非難する me to these horrid 棚上げにするs. I 解任する the day that I was brought here securely bound, and though I have no recollection of what has transpired since I can but guess from the 外見 of my own 肌 and that of these dusty 死体s that I have lain here long. I beg that you will 許す me to live and either 回復する me to my fellows or 許す me to serve in some capacity in this 設立, of which I saw something between the time of my 逮捕（する） and the day that I was carried into this 研究室／実験室, bound and helpless, to one of your 冷淡な, ersite 厚板s."
Ras Thavas made a gesture of impatience. "Nonsense!" he cried. "You are better off here, where you can be 保存するd in the 利益／興味s of science."
"Accede to his request," I begged, "and I will myself take over all 責任／義務 for him while I 利益（をあげる） by the 熟考する／考慮する that he will afford me."
"Do as you are directed," snapped Ras Thavas as he やめる the room.
I shrugged my shoulders. "There is nothing for it, then," I said.
"I might 派遣（する） you all and escape," mused the ape, aloud, "but you would have helped me. I could not kill one who would have befriended me—yet I 縮む from the thought of another death. How long have I lain here?"
I referred to the history of his 事例／患者 that had been brought and 一時停止するd at the 長，率いる of the （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "Twelve years," I told him.
"And yet, why not?" he 需要・要求するd of himself. "This man would 殺す me—why should I not 殺す him first."
"It would do you no good," I 保証するd him, "for you could never escape. Instead you would be really killed, dying a death from which Ras Thavas would probably think it not 価値（がある） while ever to 解任する you, while I, who might find the 適切な時期 at some later date and who have the inclination, would be dead at your 手渡すs and thus incapable of saving you."
I had been speaking in a low 発言する／表明する, の近くに to his ear, that the attendants might not overhear me. The ape listened intently.
"You will do as you 示唆する?" he asked.
"At the first 適切な時期 that 現在のs itself," I 保証するd him.
"Very 井戸／弁護士席," he said, "I will 服従させる／提出する, 信用ing to you."
A half hour later both 支配するs had been returned to their 棚上げにするs.
DAYS ran into weeks, weeks into months, as day by day I labored at the 味方する of Ras Thavas, and more and more the old 外科医 took me into his 信用／信任, more and more he imparted to me the secrets of his 技術 and his profession. 徐々に he permitted me to 成し遂げる more and more important 機能（する）／行事s in the actual practice of his 広大な 研究室／実験室. I started transferring 四肢s from one 支配する to another, then 内部の 組織／臓器s of the digestive tract. Then he ゆだねるd to me a 完全にする 操作／手術 upon a 支払う／賃金ing （弁護士の）依頼人. I 除去するd the 腎臓s from a rich old man, 取って代わるing them with healthy ones from a young 支配する. The に引き続いて day I gave a stunted child new 甲状腺 （分泌する為の）腺s. A week later I transferred two hearts and then, at last, （機の）カム the 広大な／多数の／重要な day for me—unassisted, with Ras Thavas standing silently beside me, I took the brain of an old man and 移植（する）d it within the cranium of a 青年.
When I had done Ras Thavas laid a 手渡す upon my shoulder. "I could not have done better myself," he said. He seemed much elated and I could not but wonder at this unusual demonstration of emotion upon his part, he who so prided himself upon his 欠如（する） of emotionalism. I had often pondered the 目的 which 影響（力）d Ras Thavas to 充てる so much time to my training, but never had I 攻撃する，衝突する upon any more 満足な explanation than that he had need of 援助 in his growing practice. Yet when I 協議するd the 記録，記録的な／記録するs, that were now open to me, I discovered that his practice was no greater than it had been for many years; and even had it been there was really no 推論する／理由 why he should have trained me in preference to one of his red-Martian assistants, his belief in my 忠義 not 存在 十分な 令状, in my mind, for this preferment when he could, 同様に as not have kept me for a 護衛 and trained one of his own 肉親，親類d to 援助（する） him in his surgical work.
But I was presently to learn that he had an excellent 推論する／理由 for what he was doing—Ras Thavas always had an excellent 推論する／理由 for whatever he did. One night after we had finished our evening meal he sat looking at me intently as he so often did, as though he would read my mind, which, by the way, he was 全く unable to do, much to his surprise and chagrin; for unless a Martian is 絶えず upon the 警報 any other Martian can read 明確に his every thought; but Ras Thavas was unable to read 地雷. He said that it was 予定 to the fact that I was not a Barsoomian. Yet I could often read the minds of his assistants, when they were off their guard, though never had I read aught of Ras Thavas' thoughts, nor, I am sure, had any other read them. He kept his brain 調印（する）d like one of his own 血 jars, nor was he ever for a moment 設立する with his 障壁s 負かす／撃墜する.
He sat looking at me this evening for a long time, nor did it in the least embarrass me, so accustomed was I to his peculiarities. "Perhaps," he said presently, "one of the 推論する／理由s that I 信用 you is 予定 to the fact that I cannot ever, at any time, fathom your mind; so, if you harbor traitorous thoughts 関心ing me I do not know it, while the others, every one of them, 明らかにする／漏らす their inmost souls to my searching mind and in each one there is envy, jealousy or 憎悪 of me. Them, I know, I cannot 信用. Therefore I must 受託する the 危険 and place all my dependence upon you, and my 推論する／理由 tells me that my choice is a wise one—I have told you upon what grounds it based my 選択 of you as my 護衛. The same 持つ／拘留するs true in my 選択 of you for the thing I have in mind. You cannot 害（を与える） me without 害（を与える）ing yourself and no man will 故意に do that; nor is there any 推論する／理由 why you should feel any 深い antagonism に向かって me.
"You are, of course, a sentimentalist and doubtless you look with horror upon many of the 行為／法令／行動するs of a sane, 合理的な／理性的な, 科学の mind; but you are also 高度に intelligent and can, therefore, 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる better than another, even though you may not 認可する them, the 動機s that 誘発する me to do many of those things of which your sentimentality disapproves. I may have 感情を害する／違反するd you, but I have never wronged you, nor have I wronged any creature for which you might have felt some of your いわゆる friendship or love. Are my 前提s incorrect, or my 推論する／理由ing 欠陥のある?"
I 保証するd him to the contrary.
"Very 井戸／弁護士席! Now let me explain why I have gone to such 苦痛s to train you as no other human 存在, aside from myself, has ever been trained. I am not ready to use you yet, or rather you are not ready; but if you know my 目的 you will realize the necessity for bending your energy to the consummation of my 目的, and to that end you will 努力する／競う even more diligently than you have to perfect yourself in the high, 科学の art I am imparting to you.
"I am a very old man," he continued after a 簡潔な／要約する pause, "even as age goes upon Barsoom. I have lived more than a thousand years. I have passed the allotted natural （期間が）わたる of life, but I am not through with my life's work—I have but barely started it. I must not die. Barsoom must not be robbed of this wondrous brain and 技術 of 地雷. I have long had in mind a 計画（する） to 妨害する death, but it 要求するd another with 技術 equal to 地雷—two such might live for ever. I have selected you to be that other, for 推論する／理由s that I already have explained—they are undefiled by sentimentalism. I did not choose you because I love you, or because I feel friendship for you, or because I think that you love me, or feel friendship に向かって me. I chose you because I knew that of all the inhabitants of a world you were the one least likely to fail me. For a time you will have my life in your 手渡すs. You will understand now why I have not been able to choose carelessly.
"This 計画（する） that I have chosen is 簡単 itself 供給するd that I can count upon just two 必須の factors—技術 and self-利益／興味d 忠義 in an assistant. My 団体／死体 is about worn out. I must have a new one. My 研究室／実験室 is filled with wonderful 団体／死体s, young and 完全にする with 可能性のある strength and health. I have but to select one of these and have my 技術d assistant 移転 my brain from this old carcass to the new one." He paused.
"I understand now, why you have trained me," I said. "It has puzzled me 大いに."
"Thus and thus only may I continue my labors," he went on, "and thus may Barsoom be 保証するd a continuance 事実上 無期限に／不明確に, of the 利益s that my brain may bestow upon her children. I may live for ever, 供給するd I always have a 技術d assistant, and I may 保証する myself of such by seeing to it that he never dies; when he wears out one 組織／臓器, or his whole 団体／死体, I can 取って代わる either from my 広大な／多数の／重要な storehouse of perfect parts, and for me he can 成し遂げる the same service. Thus may we continue to live 無期限に／不明確に; for the brain, I believe, is almost deathless, unless 負傷させるd or attacked by 病気.
"You are not ready as yet to be ゆだねるd with this important 仕事. You must 移転 many more brains and 会合，会う with and 打ち勝つ the さまざまな 不正行為s and idiosyncrasies that 構成する the never failing differences that （判決などを）下す no two 操作／手術s 同一の. When you 伸び（る） 十分な proficiency I shall be the first to know it and then we shall lose no time in making Barsoom 安全な for posterity."
The old man was far from 達成するing 憎悪 of himself. However, his 計画（する） was an excellent one, both for himself and for me. It 保証するd us immortality—we might live for ever and always with strong, healthy, young 団体／死体s. The 見通し was alluring—and what a wonderful position it placed me in. If the old man could be 保証するd of my 忠義 because of self-利益／興味, 類似して might I depend upon his 忠義; for he could not afford to antagonize the one creature in the world who could 保証する him immortality, or 保留する it from him. For the first time since I had entered his 設立 I felt 安全な.
As soon as I had left him I went 直接／まっすぐに to Valla Dia's apartment, for I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to tell her this wonderful news. In the weeks that had passed since her resurrection I had seen much of her and in our daily intercourse there had been 明らかにする／漏らすd to me little by little the wondrous beauties of her soul, until at last I no longer saw the hideous, disfigured 直面する of Xaxa when I looked upon her, but the 注目する，もくろむs of my heart 侵入するd deeper to the loveliness that lay within that 甘い mind. She had become my confidante, as I was hers, and this 協会 構成するd the one 広大な／多数の／重要な 楽しみ of my 存在 upon Barsoom.
Her congratulations, when I told her of what had come to me, were very sincere and lovely. She said that she hoped I would use this 広大な／多数の／重要な 力／強力にする of 地雷 to do good in the world. I 保証するd her that I would and that の中で the first things that I should 需要・要求する of Ras Thavas was that he should give Valla Dia a beautiful 団体／死体; but she shook her 長，率いる.
"No, my friend," she said, "if I may not have my own 団体／死体 this old one of Xaxa's is やめる as good for me as another. Without my own 団体／死体 I should not care to return to my native country; while were Ras Thavas to give me the beautiful 団体／死体 of another, I should always be in danger of the covetousness of his （弁護士の）依頼人s, any one of whom might see and 願望（する） to 購入（する） it, leaving to me her old husk, conceivably one やめる terribly 病気d or maimed. No, my friend, I am 満足させるd with the 団体／死体 of Xaxa, unless I may again 所有する my own, for Xaxa at least bequeathed me a 堅い and healthy envelope, however ugly it may be; and for what do looks count here? You, alone, are my friend—that I have your friendship is enough. You admire me for what I am, not for what I look like, so let us leave 井戸／弁護士席 enough alone."
"If you could 回復する your own 団体／死体 and return to your native country, you would like that?" I 需要・要求するd.
"Oh, do not say it!" she cried. "The simple thought of it 運動s me mad with longing. I must not harbor so hopeless a dream that at best may only tantalize me into greater abhorrence of my lot."
"Do not say that it is hopeless," I 勧めるd. "Death, only, （判決などを）下すs hope futile."
"You mean to be 肉親，親類d," she said, "but you are only 傷つけるing me. There can be no hope."
"May I hope for you, then?" I asked. "For I surely see a way; however slight a 可能性 for success it may have, still, it is a way."
She shook her 長，率いる. "There is no way," she said, with finality. "No more will Duhor know me."
"Duhor?" I repeated. "Your—someone you care for very much?"
"I care for Duhor very much," she answered with a smile, "but Duhor is not someone—Duhor is my home, the country of my ancestors."
"How （機の）カム you to leave Duhor?" I asked. "You have never told me, Valla Dia."
"It was because of the ruthlessness of Jal Had, Prince of Amhor," she replied. "Hereditary enemies were Duhor and Amhor; but Jal Had （機の）カム disguised into the city of Duhor, having heard, they say, of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beauty せいにするd to the only daughter of Kor San, Jeddak of Duhor, and when he had seen her he 決定するd to 所有する her. Returning to Amhor he sent 外交官／大使s to the 法廷，裁判所 of Kor San to 告訴する for the 手渡す of the Princess of Duhor; but Kor San, who had no son, had 決定するd to 結婚する his daughter to one of his own Jeds, that the son of this union, with the 血 of Kor San in his veins, might 支配する over the people of Duhor; and so the 申し込む／申し出 of Jal Had was 拒絶する／低下するd.
"This so incensed the Amhorian that he equipped a 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い and 始める，決める 前へ／外へ to 征服する／打ち勝つ Duhor and take by 軍隊 that which he could not 勝利，勝つ by honorable methods. Duhor was, at that time, at war with Helium and all her 軍隊s were far afield in the south, with the exception of a small army that had been left behind to guard the city. Jal Had, therefore, could not have selected a more propitious time for an attack. Duhor fell, and while his 軍隊／機動隊s were 略奪するing the fair city Jal Had, with a 選ぶd 軍隊, 解雇（する）d the palace of the Jeddak and searched for the princess; but the princess had no mind to go 支援する with him as Princess of Amhor. From the moment that the 先導 of the Amhorian (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was seen in the sky she had known, with the others of the city, the 目的 for which they （機の）カム, and so she used her 長，率いる to 敗北・負かす that 目的.
"There was in her retinue a cosmetologist whose 義務 it was to 保存する the lustrous beauty of the princess' hair and 肌 and 準備する her for public audiences, for f黎es and for the daily intercourse of the 法廷，裁判所. He was a master of his art; he could （判決などを）下す the ugly pleasant to look upon, he could make the plain lovely, and he could make the lovely radiant. She called him quickly to her and 命令（する）d him to make the radiant ugly, and when he had done with her 非，不，無 might guess that she was the Princess of Duhor, so deftly had he wrought with his pigments and his tiny 小衝突s.
"When Jal Had could not find the princess within the palace, and no 量 of 脅し or 拷問 could 軍隊 a 声明 of her どの辺に from the loyal lips of her people, the Amhorian ordered that every woman within the palace be 掴むd and taken to Amhor; there to be held as 人質s until the Princess of Duhor should be 配達するd to him in marriage. We were, therefore, all 掴むd and placed upon an Amhorian war ship which was sent 支援する to Amhor ahead of the balance of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, which remained to 完全にする the 解雇（する）ing of Duhor.
"When the ship, with its small 軍用車隊, had covered some four thousand of the five thousand haads that separate Duhor from Amhor, it was sighted by a (n)艦隊／(a)素早い from Phundahl which すぐに attacked. The 軍用車隊ing ships were destroyed or driven off and that which carried us was 逮捕（する）d. We were taken to Phundahl where we were put upon the auction 封鎖する and I fell to the 企て，努力，提案 of one of Ras Thavas' スパイ／執行官s. The 残り／休憩（する） you know."
"And what became of the princess?" I asked.
"Perhaps she died—her party was separated in Phundahl—but death could not more definitely 妨げる her return to Duhor. The Princess of Duhor will never again see her native country."
"But you may!" I cried, for I had suddenly 攻撃する，衝突する upon a 計画（する）. "Where is Duhor?"
"You are going there?" she asked, laughingly.
"Yes!"
"You are mad, my friend," she said. "Duhor lies a 十分な seven thousand, eight hundred haads from Toonol, upon the opposite 味方する of the snow-覆う？ Artolian Hills. You, a stranger and alone, could never reach it; for between 嘘（をつく） the Toonolian 沼s, wild hordes, savage beasts and warlike cities. You would but die uselessly within the first dozen haads, even could you escape from the island upon which stands the 研究室／実験室 of Ras Thavas; and what 動機 is there to 誘発する you to such a useless sacrifice?"
I could not tell her. I could not look upon that withered 人物／姿／数字 and into that hideous and disfigured 直面する and say: "it is because I love you, Valla Dia." But that, 式のs, was my only 推論する／理由. 徐々に, as I had come to know her through the slow revealment of the wondrous beauty of her mind and soul, there had crept into my heart a knowledge of my love; and yet, explain it I cannot, I could not speak the words to that frightful old hag. I had seen the gorgeous mundane tabernacle that had housed the 平等に gorgeous spirit of the real Valla Dia—that I could love; her heart and soul and mind I could love; but I could not love the 団体／死体 of Xaxa. I was torn, too, by other emotions, induced by a 広大な／多数の／重要な 疑問—could Valla Dia return my love. Habilitated in the 死体 of Xaxa, with no other suitor, nay, with no other friend she might, out of 感謝 or through sheer loneliness, be attracted to me; but once again were she Valla Dia the beautiful and returned to the palace of her king, surrounded by the 広大な／多数の／重要な nobles of Duhor, would she have either 注目する，もくろむs or heart for a 孤独な and friendless 追放する from another world? I 疑問d it—and yet that 疑問 did not 阻止する me from my 決意 to carry out, as far as 運命／宿命 would 許す, the mad 計画／陰謀 that was 回転するing in my brain.
"You have not answered my question, Vad Varo," she interrupted my 殺到するing thoughts. "Why would you do this thing?"
"To 権利 the wrong that has been done you, Valla Dia," I said.
She sighed. "Do not 試みる／企てる it, please," she begged. "You would but 略奪する me of my one friend, whose 協会 is the only source of happiness remaining to me. I 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる your generosity and your 忠義, even though I may not understand them; your unselfish 願望（する） to serve me at such suicidal 危険 touches me more 深く，強烈に than I can 明らかにする／漏らす, 追加するing still その上の to the 負債 I 借りがある you; but you must not 試みる／企てる it—you must not."
"If it troubles you, Valla Dia," I replied, "we will not speak of it again; but know always that it is never from my thoughts. Some day I shall find a way, even though the 計画（する） I now have fails me."
*
The days moved on and on, the gorgeous Martian nights, filled with her hurtling moons, followed one upon another. Ras Thavas spent more and more time in directing my work of brain 移動. I had long since become an adept; and I realized that the time was 速く approaching when Ras Thavas would feel that he could 安全に ゆだねる to my 手渡すs and 技術 his life and 未来. He would be wholly within my 力／強力にする and he knew that I knew it. I could 殺す him; I could 許す him to remain for ever in the 保存するing 支配する of his own anaesthetic; or I could play any trick upon him that I chose, even to giving him the 団体／死体 of a calot or a part of the brain of an ape; but he must take the chance and that I knew, for he was failing 速く. Already almost 石／投石する blind, it was only the wonderful spectacles that he had himself invented that permitted him to see at all; long deaf, he used 人工的な means for 審理，公聴会; and now his heart was showing symptoms of 疲労，（軍の）雑役 that he could not longer ignore.
One morning I was 召喚するd to his sleeping apartment by a slave. I 設立する the old 外科医 lying, a shrunken, pitiful heap of withered 肌 and bones.
"We must 急いで, Vad Varo," he said in a weak whisper. "My heart was like to have stopped a few tals ago. It was then that I sent for you." He pointed to a door 主要な from his 議会. "There," he said, "you will find the 団体／死体 I have chosen. There, in the 私的な 研究室／実験室 I long ago built for this very 目的, you will 成し遂げる the greatest surgical 操作／手術 that the universe has ever known, transferring its most perfect brain to the most beautiful and perfect 団体／死体 that ever has passed beneath these 古代の 注目する，もくろむs. You will find the 長，率いる already 用意が出来ている to receive my brain; the brain of the 支配する having been 除去するd and destroyed—全く destroyed by 解雇する／砲火／射撃. I could not かもしれない chance the 存在 of a brain 願望（する）ing and 計画／陰謀ing to 回復する its wondrous 団体／死体. No, I destroyed it. Call slaves and have them 耐える my 団体／死体 to the ersite 厚板."
"That will not be necessary," I told him; and 解除するing his shrunken form in my 武器 as he had been an earthly babe, I carried him into the 隣接するing room where I 設立する a perfectly lighted and 任命するd 研究室／実験室 含む／封じ込めるing two operating （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, one of which was 占領するd by the 団体／死体 of a red-man. Upon the surface of the other, which was 空いている, I laid Ras Thavas, then I turned to look at the new envelope he had chosen. Never, I believe, had I beheld so perfect a form, so handsome a 直面する—Ras Thavas had indeed chosen 井戸／弁護士席 for himself. Then I turned 支援する to the old 外科医. Deftly, as he had taught me, I made the two incisions and 大（公）使館員d the tubes. My finger 残り／休憩（する）d upon the button that would start the モーター pumping his 血 from his veins and his marvellous preservative-anaesthetic into them. Then I spoke.
"Ras Thavas," I said, "You have long been training me to this end. I have labored assiduously to 準備する myself that there might be no slightest 原因（となる） for 逮捕 as to the 結果. You have, coincidentally, taught me that one's every 行為／法令／行動する should be 誘発するd by self-利益／興味 only. You are 満足させるd, therefore, that I am not doing this for you because I love you, or because I feel any friendship for you; but you think that you have 申し込む／申し出d me enough in placing before me a 類似の 適切な時期 for immortality.
"関わりなく your teaching I am afraid that I am still somewhat of a sentimentalist I crave the 是正するing of wrongs. I crave friendship and love. The price you 申し込む／申し出 is not enough. Are you willing to 支払う／賃金 more that this 操作／手術 may be 首尾よく 結論するd?"
He looked at me 刻々と for a long minute. "What do you want?" he asked. I could see that he was trembling with 怒り／怒る, but he did not raise his 発言する／表明する.
"Do you 解任する 4296-E-2631-H?" I 問い合わせd.
"The 支配する with the 団体／死体 of Xaxa? Yes, I 解任する the 事例／患者. What of it?"
"I wish her 団体／死体 returned to her. That is the price you must 支払う／賃金 for this 操作／手術."
He glared at me. "It is impossible. Xaxa has the 団体／死体. Even if I cared to do so, I could never 回復する it. Proceed with the 操作／手術!"
"When you have 約束d me," I 主張するd.
"I cannot 約束 the impossible—I cannot 得る Xaxa. Ask me something else. I am not unwilling to 認める any reasonable request."
"That is all I wish—just that; but I do not 主張する that you 得る the 団体／死体. If I bring Xaxa here will you make the 移転?"
"It would mean war between Toonol and Phundahl," he ガス／煙d.
"That does not 利益／興味 me," I said. "Quick! Reach a 決定／判定勝ち（する）. In five tals I shall 圧力（をかける） this button. If you 約束 what I ask, you shall be 回復するd with a new and beautiful 団体／死体; if you 辞退する you shall 嘘（をつく） here in the 外見 of death for ever."
"Quick! Reach a 決定／判定勝ち（する）. In five tals I shall 圧力（をかける） this button."
"I 約束," he said slowly, "that when you bring the 団体／死体 of Xaxa to me I will 移転 to that 団体／死体 any brain that you select from の中で my 支配するs."
"Good!" I exclaimed, and 圧力（をかける）d the button.
RAS THAVAS awakened from the anaesthetic a new and gorgeous creature—a 青年 of such wondrous beauty that he seemed of heavenly rather than worldly origin; but in that beautiful 長，率いる was the hard, 冷淡な, thousand-year-old brain of the master 外科医. As he opened his 注目する，もくろむs he looked upon me coldly.
"You have done 井戸／弁護士席," he said.
"What I have done, I have done for friendship—perhaps for love," I said, "so you can thank the sentimentalism you decry for the success of the 移転."
He made no reply.
"And now," I continued, "I shall look to you for the fulfillment of the 約束 you have made me."
"When you bring Xaxa's 団体／死体 I shall 移転 to it the brain of any of my 支配するs you may select," he said, "but were I you, I would not 危険 my life in such an impossible 投機・賭ける—you cannot 後継する. Select another 団体／死体—there are many beautiful ones—and I will give it the brain of 4296-E-2631-H."
"非，不，無 other than the 団体／死体 now owned by the Jeddara Xaxa will 実行する your 約束 to me," I said.
He shrugged and there was a 冷淡な smile upon his handsome lips. "Very 井戸／弁護士席," he said, "fetch Xaxa. When do you start?"
"I am not yet ready. I will let you know when I am."
"Good and now begone—but wait! First go to the office and see what 事例／患者s を待つ us and if there be any that do not 要求する my personal attention, and they 落ちる within your 技術 and knowledge, …に出席する to them yourself."
As I left him I noticed a crafty smile of satisfaction upon his lips. What had 誘発するd that? I did not like it and as I walked away I tried to conjure what could かもしれない have passed through that wondrous brain to call 前へ／外へ at that particular instant so unpleasant a smile. As I passed through the doorway and into the 回廊（地帯） beyond I heard him 召喚する his personal slave and 団体／死体 servant, Yamdor, a 抱擁する fellow whose 忠義 he kept through the bestowal of lavish gifts and countless 好意s. So 広大な／多数の／重要な was the fellow's 力／強力にする that all 恐れるd him, as a word to the master from the lips of Yamdor might easily send any of the 非常に／多数の slaves or attendants to an ersite 厚板 for eternity. It was 噂するd that he was the result of an unnatural 実験 which had 連合させるd the brain of a woman with the 団体／死体 of a man, and there was much in his 活動／戦闘s and mannerisms to 正当化する this general belief. His touch, when he worked about his master, was soft and light, his movements graceful, his ways gentle, but his mind was jealous, vindictive and unforgiving.
I believe that he did not like me, through jealousy of the 当局 I had 達成するd in the 設立 of Ras Thavas; for there was no 尋問 the fact that I was a 中尉／大尉／警部補, while he was but a slave; yet he always （許可，名誉などを）与えるd me the 最大の 尊敬（する）・点. He was, however, 単に a minor cog in the 機械／機構 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 会・原則 統括するd over by the 君主 mind of Ras Thavas, and as such I had given him little consideration; nor did I now as I bent my steps に向かって the office.
I had gone but a short distance when I 解任するd a 事柄 of importance upon which it was necessary for me to 得る 指示／教授／教育s from Ras Thavas すぐに; and so I wheeled about and retraced my way に向かって his apartments, through the open doorway of which, as I approached, I heard the new 発言する／表明する of the master 外科医. Ras Thavas had always spoken in rather loud トンs, whether as a 声の reflection of his 自然に domineering and 権威のある character, or because of his deafness, I do not know; and now, with the fresh young 声の cords of his new 団体／死体, his words rang out 明確に and distinctly in the 回廊（地帯） 主要な to his room.
"You will, therefore, Yamdor," he was 説, "go at once and, selecting two slaves in whose silence and discretion you may 信用, take the 支配する from the apartments of Vad Varo and destroy it—let no 痕跡 of 団体／死体 or brain remain. すぐに after, you will bring the two slaves to the 研究室／実験室 F-30-L, permitting them to speak to no one, and I will consign them to silence and forgetfulness for eternity.
"Vad Varo will discover the absence of the 支配する and 報告（する）／憶測 the 事柄 to me. During my 調査 you will 自白する that you 補佐官d 4296-E-2631-H to escape, but that you have no idea where it ーするつもりであるd going. I will 宣告，判決 you to death as 罰, but at last explaining how 緊急に I need your services and upon your solemn 約束 never to transgress again, I will defer 罰 for the 称する，呼ぶ／期間／用語 of your continued good 行為. Do you 完全に understand the entire 計画（する）?"
"Yes, master," replied Yamdor.
"Then 出発／死 at once and select the slaves who are to 補助装置 you."
Quickly and silently I sped along the 回廊（地帯） until the first 交差点 permitted me to place myself out of sight of anyone coming from Ras Thavas' apartment; then I went 直接／まっすぐに to the 議会 占領するd by Valla Dia. 打ち明けるing the door I threw it open and beckoned her to come out. "Quick! Valla Dia!" I cried. "No time is to be lost. In 試みる／企てるing to save you I have but brought 破壊 upon you. First we must find a hiding place for you, and that at once—afterwards we can 計画（する） for the 未来."
The place that first occurred to me as affording 適する concealment was the half forgotten 丸天井s in the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s beneath the 研究室／実験室s, and に向かって these I 急いでd Valla Dia. As we proceeded I narrated all that had transpired, nor did she once reproach me; but, instead, 表明するd naught but 感謝 for what she was pleased to 指定する as my unselfish friendship. That it had miscarried, she 保証するd me, was no reflection upon me and she 主張するd that she would rather die in the knowledge that she 所有するd one such friend than to live on 無期限に／不明確に, friendless.
We （機の）カム at last to the 議会 I sought—丸天井 L-42-X, in building 4-J-21, where reposed the 団体／死体s of the ape and the man, each of which 所有するd half the brain of the other. Here I was 軍隊d to leave Valla Dia for the time, that I might 急いで to the office and 成し遂げる the 義務s 課すd upon me by Ras Thavas, lest his 疑惑s be 誘発するd when Yamdor 報告（する）／憶測d that he had 設立する her apartment 空いている.
I reached the office without it 存在 discovered by anyone who might 報告（する）／憶測 the fact to Ras Thavas that I had been a long time coming from his apartment. To my 救済, I 設立する there were no 事例／患者s. Without appearing in any undue haste, I にもかかわらず soon 設立する an excuse to 出発／死 and at once made my way に向かって my own ４半期/4分の1s, moving in a leisurely and unconcerned manner and humming, as was my wont (a habit which 大いに irritated Ras Thavas), snatches from some song that had been popular at the time that I やめる Earth. In this instance it was "Oh, Frenchy."
I was thus engaged when I met Yamdor moving hurriedly along the 回廊（地帯） 主要な from my apartment, in company with two male slaves. I 迎える／歓迎するd him pleasantly, as was my custom, and he returned my 迎える／歓迎するing; but there was an 表現 of 恐れる and 疑惑 in his 注目する，もくろむs. I went at once to my ４半期/4分の1s, opened the door 主要な to the 議会 以前は 占領するd by Valla Dia and then 急いでd すぐに to the apartment of Ras Thavas, where I 設立する him conversing with Yamdor. I 急ぐd in 明らかに breathless and ふりをするing 広大な／多数の／重要な excitement.
"Ras Thavas," I 需要・要求するd, "what have you done with 4296-E-2631-H? She has disappeared; her apartment is empty; and as I was approaching it I met Yamdor and two other slaves coming from that direction." I turned then upon Yamdor and pointed an 告発する／非難するing finger at him. "Yamdor!" I cried. "What have you done with this woman?"
Both Ras Thavas and Yamdor seemed genuinely puzzled and I congratulated myself that I had thus readily thrown them off the 跡をつける. The master 外科医 宣言するd that he would make an 即座の 調査; and he at once ordered a 徹底的な search of the ground and of the island outside the enclosure. Yamdor 否定するd any knowledge of the woman and I, at least, was aware of the 誠実 of his protestations, but not so Ras Thavas. I could see a hint of 疑惑 in his 注目する，もくろむs as he questioned his 団体／死体 servant; but evidently he could conjure no 動機 for any such treasonable 活動／戦闘 on the part of Yamdor as would have been 代表するd by the 誘拐 of the woman and the consequent 甚だしい／１２ダース disobedience of orders.
*
Ras Thavas' 調査 明らかにする／漏らすd nothing. I think as it 進歩d that he became 徐々に more and more imbued with a growing 疑惑 that I might know more about the 見えなくなる of Valla Dia than my 態度 示すd, for I presently became aware of a delicately 隠すd スパイ. Up to this time I had been able to 密輸する food to Valla Dia every night, after Ras Thavas had retired to his ４半期/4分の1s. Then, on one occasion, I suddenly became subconsciously aware that I was 存在 followed, and instead of going to the 丸天井s I went to the office, where I 追加するd some 観察s to my 報告（する）／憶測 upon a 事例／患者 I had 扱うd that day. Returning to my room I hummed a few 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s from "Over There," that the suggestion of my unconcern might be accentuated. From the moment that I やめる my ４半期/4分の1s until I returned to them I was sure that 注目する，もくろむs had been watching my every move. What was I to do? Valla Dia must have food, without it she would die; and were I to be followed to her hiding place while taking it to her, she would die; Ras Thavas would see to that.
Half the night I lay awake, racking my brains for some 解答 to the problem. There seemed only one way—I must elude the 秘かに調査するs. If I could do this but one 選び出す／独身 time I could carry out the balance of a 計画（する） that had occurred to me, and which was, I thought, the only one feasible that might 結局 lead to the resurrection of Valla Dia in her own 団体／死体. The way was long, the 危険s 広大な／多数の／重要な; but I was young, in love and utterly 無謀な of consequences in so far as they 関心d me; it was Valla Dia's happiness alone that I could not 危険 too 大いに, other than under 悲惨な 強調する／ストレス. 井戸／弁護士席, the 強調する／ストレス 存在するd and I must 危険 that even as I 危険d my life.
My 計画（する） was 明確に表すd and I lay awake upon my sleeping silks and furs in the 不明瞭 of my room, を待つing the time when I might put it into 死刑執行. My window, which was upon the third 床に打ち倒す, overlooked the 塀で囲むd enclosure, upon the scarlet sward of which I had made my first 屈服する to Barsoom. Across the open casement I had watched Cluros, the さらに先に moon, take his slow 審議する／熟考する way.
He had already 始める，決める. Behind him, Thuria, his elusive mistress, fled through the heavens. In five xats (about 15 minutes) she would 始める，決める; and then for about three and three ４半期/4分の1s Earth hours the heavens would be dark, except for the 星／主役にするs.
In the 回廊（地帯）, perhaps, lurked those watchful 注目する，もくろむs. I prayed God that they might not be どこかよそで as Thuria sank at last beneath the horizon and I swung to my window ledge, in my 手渡す a long rope 捏造する，製作するd from braided （土地などの）細長い一片s torn from my sleeping silks while I had を待つd the setting of the moons. One end I had fastened to a 激しい sorapus （法廷の）裁判 which I had drawn の近くに to the window. I dropped the 解放する／自由な end of the rope and started my 降下／家系. My Earthly muscles, untried in such 努力するs, I had not 信用d to the 仕事 of carrying me to my window ledge in a 選び出す／独身 leap, when I should be returning. I felt that they would, but I did not know; and too much depended upon the success of my 投機・賭ける to 危険 any unnecessary chance of 失敗. And so I had 用意が出来ている the rope.
Whether I was 存在 観察するd I did not know. I must go on as though 非，不，無 were 秘かに調査するing upon me. In いっそう少なく then four hours Thuria would return (just before the sudden Barsoomian 夜明け) and in the interval I must reach Valla Dia, 説得する her of the necessity of my 計画（する） and carry out its 詳細（に述べる）s, returning to my 議会 before Thuria could 公表する／暴露する me to any 偶発の 観察者／傍聴者. I carried my 武器s with me and in my heart was unbending 決意 to 殺す whoever might cross my path and 認める me during the course of my errand, however innocent of evil 意図 against me he might be.
The night was 静かな except for the usual distant sounds that I had heard ever since I had been here—sounds that I had 解釈する／通訳するd as the cries of savage beasts. Once I had asked Ras Thavas about them, but he had been in ill humor and had ignored my question. I reached the ground quickly and without hesitation moved 直接／まっすぐに to the nearest 入り口 of the building, having 以前 searched out and 決定するd upon the 大勝する I would follow to the 丸天井. No one was 明白な and I was 確信して, when at last I reached the doorway, that I had come through undetected. Valla Dia was so happy to see me again that it almost brought the 涙／ほころびs to my 注目する，もくろむs.
"I thought that something had happened to you," she cried, "for I knew that you would not remain away so long of your own volition."
I told her of my 有罪の判決 that I was 存在 watched and that it would not be possible for me longer to bring food to her without incurring almost 確かな （犯罪，病気などの）発見, which would （一定の）期間 即座の death for her.
"There is a 選び出す／独身 代案／選択肢," I said, "and that I dread even to 示唆する and would not were there any other way. You must be securely hidden for a long time, until Ras Thavas' 疑惑s have been 静めるd; for as long as he has me watched I cannot かもしれない carry out the 計画（する）s I have 明確に表すd for your 結局の 解放（する）, the 復古／返還 of your own 団体／死体 and your return to Duhor."
"Your will shall be my 法律, Vad Varo."
I shook my 長，率いる. "It will be harder for you than you imagine."
"What is the way?" she asked.
I pointed, to the ersite topped （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する. "You must pass again though that ordeal that I may hide you away in this 丸天井 until the time is 熟した for the carrying out of my 計画（する）s. Can you 耐える it?"
She smiled. "Why not?" she asked. "It is only sleep—if it lasts for ever I shall be no wiser."
I was surprised that she did not 縮む from the idea, but I was very glad since I knew that it was the only way that we had a chance for success. Without my help she 性質の／したい気がして herself upon the ersite 厚板.
"I am ready, Vad Varo," she said, bravely; "but first 約束 me that you will take no 危険s in this mad 投機・賭ける. You cannot 後継する. When I の近くに my 注目する，もくろむs I know that it will be for the last time if my resurrection depends upon the successful 結果 of the maddest 投機・賭ける that ever man conceived; yet I am happy, because I know that it is 奮起させるd by the greatest friendship with which any mortal woman has ever been blessed."
As she talked I had been adjusting the tubes and now I stood beside her with my finger upon the starting button of the モーター.
"Good-bye, Vad Varo," she whispered.
"Not good-bye, Valla Dia, but only a 甘い sleep for what to you will be the briefest instant. You will seem but to の近くに your 注目する，もくろむs and open them again. As you see me now, I shall be standing here beside you as though I never had 出発／死d from you. As I am the last that you look upon tonight before you の近くに your 注目する，もくろむs, so shall I be the first that you shall look upon as you open them on that new and beautiful morning; but you shall not again look 前へ／外へ through the 注目する，もくろむs of Xaxa, but from the limpid depths of your own beautiful orbs."
She smiled and shook her 長，率いる. Two 涙／ほころびs formed beneath her lids. I 圧力（をかける）d her 手渡す in 地雷 and touched the button.
IN-SO-FAR as I could know I reached my apartment without （犯罪，病気などの）発見. Hiding my rope where I was sure it would not be discovered, I sought my sleeping silks and furs and was soon asleep.
The に引き続いて morning as I 現れるd from my ４半期/4分の1s I caught a (n)艦隊／(a)素早いing glimpse of a 人物／姿／数字 in a nearby 回廊（地帯） and from then on for a long time I had その上の 証拠 that Ras Thavas 疑惑d me. I went at once to his ４半期/4分の1s, as had been my habit. He seemed restless, but he gave me no hint that he held any 保証／確信 that I had been 責任がある the 見えなくなる of Valla Dia, and I think that he was far from 肯定的な of it. It was 簡単に that his judgment pointed to the fact that I was the only person who might have any 推論する／理由 for 干渉するing in any way with this particular 支配する, and he was having me watched to either 証明する or disprove the truth of his reasonable 疑惑s. His restlessness he explained to me himself.
"I have often 熟考する／考慮するd the reaction of others who have undergone brain 移動," he said, "and so I am not wholly surprised at my own. Not only has my brain energy been 刺激するd, resulting in an 増加するd 生産／産物 of nervous energy, but I also feel the 影響s of the young tissue and youthful 血 of my new 団体／死体. They are 影響する／感情ing my consciousness in a way that my 実験 had ばく然と 示すd, but which I now see must be 現実に experienced to be fully understood. My thoughts, my inclinations, even my ambitions have been changed, or at least colored, by the 移転. It will take some time for me to find myself."
Though uninterested, I listened politely until he was through and then I changed the 支配する "Have you 位置を示すd the 行方不明の woman?" I asked.
He shook his 長，率いる, negatively.
"You must 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる, Ras Thavas," I said, "that I fully realize that you must have known that the 除去 or 破壊 of that woman would 完全に 失望させる my entire 計画（する）. You are master here. Nothing that passes is without your knowledge."
"You mean that I am 責任がある the 見えなくなる of the woman?" he 需要・要求するd.
"Certainly. It is obvious. I 需要・要求する that she be 回復するd."
He lost his temper. "Who are you to 需要・要求する?" he shouted. "You are naught but a slave. 中止する your impudence or I shall erase you—erase you. It will be as though you never had 存在するd."
I laughed in his 直面する. "怒り／怒る is the most futile せいにする of the sentimentalist," I reminded him. "You will not erase me, for I alone stand between you and mortality."
"I can train another," he parried.
"But you could not 信用 him," I pointed out.
"But you 取引d with me for my life when you had me in your 力／強力にする," he cried.
"For nothing that it would have 害（を与える）d you to have 認めるd willingly. I did not ask anything for myself. Be that as it may, you will 信用 me again. You will 信用, for no other 推論する／理由 than that you will be 軍隊d to 信用 me. So why not 勝利，勝つ my 感謝 and my 忠義 by returning the woman to me and carrying out in spirit 同様に as in fact the 条件 of our 協定?"
He turned and looked 刻々と at me. "Vad Varo," he said, "I give you the word of 栄誉（を受ける） of a Barsoomian noble that I know 絶対 nothing 関心ing the どの辺に of 4296-E-2631-H."
"Perhaps Yamdor does," I 固執するd.
"Nor Yamdor. Of my knowledge no person in any way connected with me knows what became of it. I have spoken the truth."
井戸／弁護士席, the conversation was not as profitless as it might appear, for I was sure that it had almost 納得させるd Ras Thavas that I was 平等に as ignorant of the 運命／宿命 of Valla Dia as was he. That it had not wholly 納得させるd him was 証拠d by the fact that the スパイ continued for a long time, a fact which 決定するd me to use Ras Thavas' own methods in my own 弁護. I had had allotted to me a number of slaves, and these I had won over by 親切 and understanding until I knew that I had the 十分な 手段 of their 忠義. They had no 推論する／理由 to love Ras Thavas and every 推論する／理由 to hate him; on the other 手渡す they had no 推論する／理由 to hate me, and I saw to it that they had every 推論する／理由 to love me.
The result was that I had no difficulty in enlisting the services of a couple of them to 秘かに調査する upon Ras Thavas' 秘かに調査するs, with the result that I was soon apprised that my 疑惑s were 井戸／弁護士席 設立するd—I was 存在 絶えず watched every minute that I was out of my apartments, but the 秘かに調査するing did not come beyond my outer 議会 塀で囲むs. That was why I had been successful in reaching the 丸天井 in the manner that I had, the 秘かに調査するs having assumed that I would leave my 議会 only by its natural 出口, had been content to guard that and 許す my windows to go unwatched.
I think it was about two of our months that the 秘かに調査するing continued and then my men 報告（する）／憶測d that it seemed to have 中止するd 完全に. All that time I was fretting at the 延期する, for I 手配中の，お尋ね者 to be about my 計画（する）s which would have been 絶対 impossible for me to carry out if I were 存在 watched. I had spent the interval in 熟考する／考慮するing the 地理学 of the north-eastern Barsoomian 半球 where my activities were to be carried on, and also in scanning a 広大な／多数の／重要な number of 事例／患者 histories and 検査／視察するing the 支配するs to which they referred; but at last, with the 除去 of the 秘かに調査するs, it began to look as though I might soon 開始する to put my 計画（する）s in active 操作／手術.
Ras Thavas had for some time permitted me かなりの freedom in 独立した・無所属 調査 and 実験, and this I 決定するd to take advantage of in every possible way that might 今後 my 計画（する）s for the resurrection of Valla Dia. My 熟考する／考慮する of the histories of many of the 事例／患者s had been with the 可能性 in mind of discovering 支配するs that might be of 援助 to me in my 投機・賭ける. の中で those that had 占領するd my careful attention were, やめる 自然に, the 事例／患者s with which I had been most familiar, すなわち: 378-J-493811-P, the red-man from whose vicious attack I had saved Ras Thavas upon the day of my advent upon 火星; and he whose brain had been divided with an ape.
The former, 378-J-493811-P, had been a native of Phundahl—a young 軍人 大（公）使館員d to the 法廷，裁判所 of Xaxa, Jeddara of Phundahl—and a 犠牲者 of 暗殺. His 団体／死体 had been 購入（する）d by a Phundahlian noble for the 目的, as Ras Thavas had narrated, of winning the 好意 of a young beauty. I felt that I might かもしれない enlist his services, but that would depend upon the extent of his 忠義 に向かって Xaxa, which I could only 決定する by 生き返らせるing and 尋問 him.
He whose brain had been divided with an ape had 起こる／始まるd in Ptarth, which lay at a かなりの distance to the west of Phundahl and a little south and about an equal distance from Duhor, which lay north and a little west of it. An inhabitant of Ptarth, I 推論する／理由d, would know much of the entire country 含むd in the triangle formed by Phundahl, Ptarth and Duhor; the strength and ferocity of the 広大な／多数の／重要な ape would 証明する of value in crossing beast infested wastes; and I felt that I could 持つ／拘留する 前へ／外へ 十分な 約束 to the human half of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beast's brain, which really now 支配するd the creature, to 勝利，勝つ its support and 忠義. The third 支配する that I had 試験的に selected had been a 悪名高い Toonolian 暗殺者, whose audacity, fearlessness and swordsmanship had won for him a 評判 that had spread far beyond the 境界s of his country.
Ras Thavas, himself a Toonolian, had given me something of the history of this man whose grim calling is not without 栄誉（を受ける） upon Barsoom, and which Gor Hajus had raised still higher in the esteem of his countrymen through the fact that he never struck 負かす／撃墜する a woman or a good man and that he never struck from behind. His 殺人，大当りs were always the results of fair fights in which the 犠牲者 had every 適切な時期 to defend himself and 殺す his 攻撃者; and he was famous for his 忠義 to his friends. In fact this very 忠義 had been a 与える／捧げるing factor in his downfall which had brought him to one of Ras Thavas' ersite 厚板s some years since, for he had earned the 敵意 of Vobis Kan, Jeddak of Toonol, through his 拒絶 to assassinate a man who once had befriended Gor Hajus in some slight degree; に引き続いて which Vobis Kan conceived the 疑惑 that Gor Hajus had him 示すd for 殺すing. The result was 必然的な: Gor Hajus was 逮捕（する）d and 非難するd to death; すぐに に引き続いて the 死刑執行 of the 宣告，判決 an スパイ／執行官 of Ras Thavas had 購入（する）d the 団体／死体.
These three, then, I had chosen to be my partners in my 広大な／多数の／重要な adventure. It is true that I had not discussed the 事柄 with any one of them, but my judgment 保証するd me that I would have no difficulty in enlisting their services and 忠義 in return for their total resurrection.
My first 仕事 lay in 新たにするing the 組織／臓器s of 378-J-493811-P and of Gor Hajus which had been 負傷させるd by the 負傷させるs that had laid them low; the former 要求するing a new 肺 and the latter a new heart, his executioner having run him through with a short-sword. I hesitated to ask Ras Thavas' 許可 to 実験 on these 支配するs for 恐れる of the 可能性 of 誘発するing his 疑惑s, in which event he would probably have them destroyed, and so I was 軍隊d to 遂行する my designs by subterfuge and stealth. To this end I made it a practice for weeks to carry my 正規の／正選手 研究室／実験室 work far into the night, often 要求するing the services of さまざまな assistants that all might become accustomed to the sight of me at work at unusual hours. In my 選択 of these assistants I made it a point to choose two of the very 秘かに調査するs that Ras Thavas had 始める，決める to watching me. While it was true that they were no longer 雇うd in this particular service, I had hopes that they would carry word of my activities to their master; and I was careful to see that they received from me the proper suggestions that would mould their 報告（する）／憶測 in language far from harmful to me. By the merest suggestion I carried to them the idea that I worked thus late 純粋に for the love of the work itself and the tremendous 利益／興味 in it that Ras Thavas had awakened within my mind. Some nights I worked with assistants and as often I did not, but always I was careful to 保証する myself that the に引き続いて morning those in the office were made aware that I had labored far into the 先行する night.
This 基礎 carefully 用意が出来ている, I had comparatively little 恐れる of the results of actual 発見 when I 始める，決める to work upon the 軍人 of Phundahl and the 暗殺者 of Toonol. I chose the former first. His 肺 was 不正に 負傷させるd where my blade had passed through it, but from the 研究室／実験室 where were kept わずかの 団体／死体s I brought a perfect 肺, with which I 取って代わるd the one that I had 廃虚d. The work 占領するd but half the night. So anxious was I to 完全にする my 仕事 that I すぐに opened up the breast of Gor Hajus, for whom I had selected an 異常に strong and powerful heart and by working 速く I 後継するd in 完全にするing the 移動 before 夜明け. Having known the nature of the 負傷させるs that had 派遣（する）d these two men, I had spent weeks in 成し遂げるing 類似の 操作／手術s that I might perfect myself 特に in this work; and having 遭遇（する）d no unusual pathological 条件s in either 支配する, the work had 進歩d 滑らかに and with 広大な／多数の／重要な rapidity. I had 完全にするd what I had 恐れるd would be the most difficult part of my 仕事 and now, having 除去するd as far as possible all 調印するs of the 操作／手術 except the 治療力のある tape which の近くにd the incisions, I returned to my ４半期/4分の1s for a few minutes of much needed 残り／休憩（する）, praying that Ras Thavas would not by any chance 診察する either of the 支配するs upon which I had been working, although I had 防備を堅める／強化するd myself against such a contingency by entering 十分な 詳細（に述べる）s of the 操作／手術 upon the history card of each 支配する that, in the event of 発見, any 疑惑 of ulterior 動機s upon my part might be 静めるd by my play of open frankness.
I arose at the usual time and went at once to Ras Thavas' apartment, where I was met with a bombshell that nearly 難破させるd my composure. He 注目する，もくろむd me closely for a long minute before he spoke.
"You worked late last night, Vad Varo," he said.
"I often do," I replied, lightly; but my heart was 激しい as a 石／投石する.
"And what might it have been that so 占領するd your 利益／興味?" he 問い合わせd.
I felt as a mouse with which the cat is playing. "I have been doing やめる a little 肺 and heart 移動 of late," I replied, "and I became so engrossed with my work that I did not 公式文書，認める the passage of time."
"I have known that you worked late at night. Do you think it wise?"
At that moment I felt that it had been very unwise, yet I 保証するd him to the contrary.
"I was restless," he said. "I could not sleep and so I went to your ４半期/4分の1s after midnight, but you were not there. I 手配中の，お尋ね者 someone with whom to talk, but your slaves knew only that you were not there—where you were they did not know—so I 始める，決める out to search for you." My heart went into my sandals. "I guessed that you were in one of the 研究室／実験室s, but though I visited several I did not find you." My heart arose with the lightness of a feather. "Since my own 移動 I have been 悪口を言う／悪態d with restlessness and sleeplessness, so that I could almost wish for the return of my old 死体—the 青年 of my 団体／死体 調和させるs not with the antiquity of my brain. It is filled with latent 勧めるs and 願望（する）s that comport illy with the serious 支配する 事柄 of my mind."
"What your 団体／死体 needs," I said, "is 演習. It is young, strong, virile. Work it hard and it will let your brain 残り／休憩（する） at night."
"I know that you are 権利," he replied. "I have reached that same 結論 myself. In fact, not finding you, I walked in the gardens for an hour or more before returning to my ４半期/4分の1s, and then I slept soundly. I shall walk every night when I cannot sleep, or I shall go into the 研究室／実験室s and work as do you."
This news was most disquieting. Now I could never be sure but that Ras Thavas was wandering about at night and I had one more very important night's work to do, perhaps two. The only way that I could be sure of him was to be with him.
"Send for me when you are restless," I said, "and I will walk and work with you. You should not go about thus at night alone."
"Very 井戸／弁護士席," he said, "I may do that occasionally."
I hoped that he would do it always, for then I would know that when he failed to send for me he was 安全な in his own ４半期/4分の1s. Yet I saw that I must henceforth 直面する the menace of （犯罪，病気などの）発見; and knowing this I 決定するd to 急いで the 完成 of my 計画（する）s and to 危険 everything on a 選び出す／独身 bold 一打／打撃.
*
That night I had no 適切な時期 to put it into 活動／戦闘 as Ras Thavas sent for me 早期に and 知らせるd me that we would walk in the gardens until he was tired. Now, as I needed a 十分な night for what I had in mind and as Ras Thavas walked until midnight, I was compelled to forego everything for that evening, but the に引き続いて morning I 説得するd him to walk 早期に on the pretext that I should like to go beyond the enclosure and see something of Barsoom beside the inside of his 研究室／実験室s and his gardens. I had little 信用／信任 that he would 認める my request, yet he did so. I am sure he never would have done it had he 所有するd his old 団体／死体; but thus 大いに had young 血 changed Ras Thavas.
I had never been beyond the buildings, nor had I seen beyond, since there were no windows in the outside 塀で囲むs of any of the structures and upon the garden 味方する the trees had grown to such a 高さ that they 妨害するd all 見解（をとる） beyond them. For a time we walked in another garden just inside the outer 塀で囲む, and then I asked Ras Thavas if I might go even beyond this.
"No," he said. "It would not be 安全な."
"And why not?" I asked.
"I will show you and at the same time give you a much broader 見解（をとる） of the outside world than you could 得る by 単に passing through the gate. Come, follow me!"
He led me すぐに to a lofty tower that rose at the corner of the largest building of the group that 構成するd his 広大な 設立. Within was a circular 滑走路 which led not only 上向き, but 負かす／撃墜する 同様に. This we 上がるd, passing 開始s at each 床に打ち倒す, until we （機の）カム at last out upon its lofty 首脳会議. About me spread the first Barsoomian landscape of any extent upon which my 注目する，もくろむs had yet 残り／休憩（する）d during the long months that I had spent upon the Red 惑星. For almost an Earthly year I had been immured within the grim 塀で囲むs of Ras Thavas' 血まみれの 研究室／実験室, until, such creatures of habit are we, the weird life there had grown to seem やめる natural and ordinary; but with this first glimpse of open country there 殺到するd up within me an 勧める for freedom, for space, for room to move about, such as I knew would not be long 否定するd.
直接／まっすぐに beneath lay an 不規律な patch of rocky land elevated perhaps a dozen feet or more above the general level of the すぐに surrounding country. Its extent was, at a rough guess, a hundred acres. Upon this stood the buildings and grounds, which were enclosed in a high 塀で囲む. The tower upon which we stood was 据えるd at about the 中心 of the total area enclosed. Beyond the outer 塀で囲む was a （土地などの）細長い一片 of rocky ground on which grew a sparse forest of fair sized trees interspersed with patches of a ジャングル growth, and beyond all, what appeared to be an oozy 沼 through which were 狭くする water courses connecting 時折の open water—little lakes, the largest of which could have 構成するd 不十分な two acres. This landscape 延長するd as far as the 注目する，もくろむ could reach, broken by 時折の islands 類似の to that upon which we were and at a short distance by the skyline of a large city, whose towers and ドームs and minarets glistened and sparkled in the sun as though plated with 向こうずねing metals and 選ぶd out with precious gems.
This, I knew, must be Toonol and all about us the 広大な／多数の／重要な Toonolian 沼s which 延長する nearly eighteen hundred Earth miles east and west and in some places have a width of three hundred miles. Little is known about them in other 部分s of Barsoom as they are たびたび（訪れる）d by 猛烈な／残忍な beasts, afford no 上陸 places for fliers and are 命令（する）d by Phundahl at their western end and Toonol at the east, inhospitable kingdoms that 招待する no intercourse with the outside world and 持続する their independence alone by their inaccessibility and savage aloofness.
As my 注目する，もくろむs returned to the island at our feet I saw a 抱擁する form 現れる from one of the nearby patches of ジャングル a short distance beyond the outer 塀で囲む. It was followed by a second and a third. Ras Thavas saw that the creatures had attracted my notice.
"There," he said, pointing to them, "are three of a number of 類似の 推論する／理由s why it would not have been 安全な for us to 投機・賭ける outside the enclosure."
They were 広大な／多数の／重要な white apes of Barsoom, creatures so savage that even that 猛烈な／残忍な Barsoomian lion, the banth, hesitates to cross their path.
"They serve two 目的s," explained Ras Thavas. "They discourage those who might さもなければ creep upon me by night from the city of Toonol, where I am not without many good enemies, and they 妨げる desertion upon the part of my slaves and assistants."
"But how do your （弁護士の）依頼人s reach you?" I asked. "How are your 供給（する）s brought in?"
He turned and pointed 負かす／撃墜する toward the highest 部分 of the 不規律な roof of the building below us. Built upon it was a large, shed-like structure. "There," he said, "I keep three small ships. One of them goes every day to Toonol."
I was 打ち勝つ with 切望 to know more about these ships, in which I thought I saw a much needed means of escape from the island; but I dared not question him for 恐れる of 誘発するing his 疑惑s.
As we turned to descend the tower 滑走路 I 表明するd 利益／興味 in the structure which gave 証拠 of 存在 far older than any of the surrounding buildings.
"This tower," said Ras Thavas, "was built some twenty-three thousand years ago by an ancestor of 地雷 who was driven from Toonol by the 統治するing Jeddak of the time. Here, and upon other islands, he gathered a かなりの に引き続いて, 支配するd the surrounding 沼s and defended himself 首尾よく for hundreds of years. While my family has been permitted to return to Toonol since, this has been their home; to which, one by one, have been 追加するd the さまざまな buildings which you see about the tower, each 床に打ち倒す of which connects with the 隣接する building from the roof to the lowest 炭坑，オーケストラ席s beneath the ground."
This （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） also 利益／興味d me 大いに since I thought that I saw where it too might have かなりの 耐えるing upon my 計画（する） of escape, and so, as we descended the 滑走路, I encouraged Ras Thavas to discourse upon the construction of the tower, its relation to the other buildings and 特に its accessibility from the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s. We walked again in the outer garden and by the time we returned to Ras Thavas' ４半期/4分の1s it was almost dark and the master 外科医 was かなり 疲労，（軍の）雑役d.
"I feel that I shall sleep 井戸／弁護士席 tonight," he said as I left him.
"I hope so, Ras Thavas," I replied.
IT was usually about three hours after the evening meal, which was served すぐに after dark, that the 設立 静かなd 負かす／撃墜する definitely for the night. While I should have preferred waiting longer before 請け負うing that which I had in mind, I could not 安全に do so, since there was much to be 遂行するd before 夜明け. So it was that with the first 指示，表示する物s that the occupants of the building in which my work was to be 成し遂げるd had retired for the night, I left my ４半期/4分の1s and went 直接／まっすぐに to the 研究室／実験室, where, fortunately for my 計画（する）s, the 団体／死体s of Gor Hajus, the 暗殺者 of Toonol, and 378-J-493811-P both reposed. It was the work of a few minutes to carry them to 隣接するing （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs, where I quickly strapped them securely against the 可能性 that one or both of them might not be willing to agree to the proposition I was about to make them, and thus 軍隊 me to anaesthetize them again. At last the incisions were made, the tubes 大（公）使館員d and the モーターs started. 378-J-493811-P, whom I shall hereafter call by his own 指名する, Dar Tarus, was the first to open his 注目する，もくろむs; but he had not 回復するd 十分な consciousness when Gor Hajus showed 調印するs of life.
I waited until both appeared やめる 回復するd. Dar Tarus was 注目する，もくろむing me with growing 承認 that brought a most venomous 表現 of 憎悪 to his countenance. Gor Hajus was 率直に puzzled. The last he remembered was the scene in the death 議会 at the instant that his executioner had run a sword through his heart. It was I who broke the silence.
"In the first place" I said, "let me tell you where you are, if you do not already know."
"I know 井戸／弁護士席 enough where I am," growled Dar Tarus.
"Ah!" exclaimed Gor Hajus, whose 注目する，もくろむs had been roaming about the 議会. "I can guess where I am. What Toonolian has not heard of Ras Thavas? So they sold my 死体 to the old butcher did they? And what now? Did I just arrive?"
"You have been here six years," I told him, "and you may stay here for ever unless we three can reach an 協定 within the next few minutes, and that goes for you too, Dar Tarus."
"Six years!" mused Gor Hajus. "井戸／弁護士席, out with it, man. What do you want? If it is to 殺す Ras Thavas, no! He has saved me from utter 破壊; but 指名する me some other, preferably Vobis Kan, Jeddak of Toonol. Find me a blade and I will 殺す a hundred to 回復する life."
"I 捜し出す the life of 非，不，無 unless he stands in the way of the fulfillment of my 願望（する） in this 事柄 that I have in 手渡す. Listen! Ras Thavas had here a beautiful Duhorian girl. He sold her 団体／死体 to Xaxa, Jeddara of Phundahl, 移植（する）ing the girl's brain to the wrinkled and hideous 団体／死体 of the Jeddara. It is my 意向 to 回復する the 団体／死体, 回復する it to its own brain and return the girl to Duhor."
Gor Hajus grinned. "You have a large 契約 on your 手渡すs," he said, "but I can see that you are a man after my own heart and I am with you. It will give freedom and fighting, and all that I ask is a chance for one thrust at Vobis Kan."
"I 約束 you life," I replied; "but with the understanding that you serve me faithfully and 非，不，無 other, 請け負うing no 商売／仕事 of your own, until 地雷 has been carried to a successful 結論."
"That means that I shall have to serve you for life," he replied, "for the thing you have undertaken you can never 遂行する; but that is better than lying here on a 冷淡な ersite 厚板 waiting for old Ras Thavas to come along and carve out my gizzard. I am yours! Let me up, that I may feel a good pair of 脚s under me again."
"And you?" I asked, turning to Dar Tarus as I 解放（する）d the 社債s that held Gor Hajus. For the first time I now noticed that the ugly 表現 that I had first 公式文書，認めるd upon the 直面する of Dar Tarus had given place to one of 切望.
I 解放（する）d the 社債s that held Gor Hajus.
"Strike off my 社債s!" he cried. "I will follow you to the ends of Barsoom and the way leads thus far to the fulfillment of your design; but it will not. It will lead to Phundahl and to the 議会 of the wicked Xaxa, where, by the generosity of my ancestors, I may be given the 適切な時期 to avenge the hideous wrong the creature did me. You could not have chosen one better fitted for your 使節団 than Dar Tarus, one time 兵士 of the Jeddara's Guard, whom she had 殺害された that in my former 団体／死体 one of her rotten nobles might 支持を得ようと努める the girl I loved."
A moment later the two men stood at my 味方する, and without more 延期する I led them に向かって the 滑走路 that descended to the path beneath the building. As we went, I 述べるd to them the creature I had chosen to be the fourth member of our strange party. Gor Hajus questioned the 知恵 of my choice, 説 that the ape would attract too much attention to us. Dar Tarus, however, believed that it might be helpful in many 尊敬（する）・点s, since it was possible that we might be compelled to spend some time の中で the islands of the 沼s which were often infested with these creatures; while, once in Phundahl, the ape might readily be used in the furtherance of our 計画（する）s and would 原因（となる） no かなりの comment in a city where many of these beasts are held in 捕らわれた and often are seen 成し遂げるing for the edification of street （人が）群がるs.
We went at once to the 丸天井 where the ape lay and where I had 隠すd the anaesthetized 団体／死体 of Valla Dia. Here I 生き返らせるd the 広大な／多数の／重要な anthropoid and to my 広大な／多数の／重要な 救済 設立する that the human half of its brain still was 支配的な. 簡潔に I explained my 計画（する） as I had to the other two and won the hearty 約束 of his support upon my engaging to 回復する his brain to its rightful place upon the 完成 of our 投機・賭ける.
First we must get off the island, and I 輪郭（を描く）d two 計画（する）s I had in mind. One was to steal one of Ras Thavas' three fliers and 始める，決める out 直接／まっすぐに for Phundahl, and the other, in the event that the first did not seem feasible, was to secrete ourselves 船内に one of them on the chance that we might either overpower the 乗組員 and take over the ship after we had left the island, or escape undetected upon its arrival in Toonol. Dar Tarus liked the first 計画（する）; the ape, whom we now called by the 指名する belonging to the human half of his brain, Hovan Du, preferred the first 代案／選択肢 of the second 計画（する）; and Gor Hajus the second 代案／選択肢.
Dar Tarus explained that as our 主要な／長／主犯 客観的な was Phundahl, the quicker we got there the better. Hovan Du argued that by 掴むing the ship after it had left the island we would have longer time in which to make our escape before the ship was 行方不明になるd and 追跡 学校／設けるd, than by 掴むing it now in the 十分な knowledge that its absence would be discovered within a few hours. Gor Hajus thought that it would be better if we could come into Toonol 内密に and there, through one of his friends, 安全な・保証する 武器 and a flier of our own. It would never do, he 主張するd, to 試みる／企てる to go far without 武器 for himself and Dar Tarus, nor could we hope to reach Phundahl without 存在 精密検査するd by pursuers; for we must 計画（する） on the hypothesis that Ras Thavas would すぐに discover my absence; that he would at once 調査／捜査する; that he would find Dar Tarus and Gor Hajus 行方不明の and thereupon lose no time in advising Vobis Kan, Jeddak of Toonol, that Gor Hajus the 暗殺者 was 捕まらないで, その結果 the Jeddak's best ships would be sent in 追跡.
Gor Hajus' 推論する／理由ing was sound and coupled with my recollection that Ras Thavas had told me that his three ships were slow, I could readily 予知する that our liberty would be of short duration were we to steal one of the old 外科医's fliers.
As we discussed the 事柄 we had made our way through the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s and I had 設立する the 出口 to the tower. Silently we passed 上向き along the 滑走路 and out upon the roof. Both moons were winging low through the heavens and the scene was almost as light as day. If anyone was about 発見 was 確かな . We 急いでd に向かって the hangar and were soon within it where, for a moment at least, I breathed far more easily than I had beneath those two brilliant moons upon the exposed roof.
The fliers were peculiar looking contrivances, low, squat, with 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd 屈服するs and 茎・取り除くs and covered decks, their every line 布告するing them as 貨物 運送／保菌者s built for anything but 速度(を上げる）. One was much smaller than the other two and a second was evidently を受けるing 修理s. The third I entered and 診察するd carefully. Gor Hajus was with me and pointed out several places where we might hide with little 見込み of 発見 unless it were 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うd that we might be 船内に, and that of course 構成するd a very real danger; so much so that I had about decided to 危険 all 船内に the small flier, which Gor Hajus 保証するd me would be the fastest of the three, when Dar Tarus stuck his 長，率いる into the ship and 動議d me to come quickly.
"There is someone about," he said when I reached his 味方する.
"Where?" I 需要・要求するd.
"Come," he said, and led me to the 後部 of the hangar, which was 紅潮／摘発する with the 塀で囲む of the building upon which it stood, and pointed through one of the windows into the inner garden where, to my びっくり仰天, I saw Ras Thavas walking slowly to and fro. For an instant I was sick with despair, for I knew that no ship could leave that roof unseen while anyone was abroad in the garden beneath, and Ras Thavas least of all people in the world; but suddenly a 広大な／多数の／重要な light 夜明けd upon me. I called the three の近くに to me and explained my 計画（する）.
即時に they しっかり掴むd the 可能性s in it and a moment later we had run the small flier out upon the roof and turned her nose toward the east, away from Toonol. Then Gor Hajus entered her, 始める，決める the さまざまな 支配（する）／統制するs as we had decided, opened the throttle, slipped 支援する to the roof. The four of us 急いでd into the hangar and ran to the 後部 window where we saw the ship moving slowly and gracefully out over the garden and the 長，率いる of Ras Thavas, whose ears must 即時に have caught the faint purring of the モーター, for he was looking up by the time we reached the window.
即時に he あられ／賞賛するd the ship and stepping 支援する from the window that he might not see me I answered: "Good-bye, Ras Thavas! It is I, Vad Varo, going out into a strange world to see what it is like. I shall return. The spirits of your ancestors be with you until then." That was a phrase I had 選ぶd up from reading in Ras Thavas' library and I was やめる proud of it.
"Come 支援する at once," he shouted up in reply, "or you will be with the spirits of your own ancestors before another day is done."
I made no reply. The ship was now at such a distance that I 恐れるd my 発言する／表明する might no longer seem to come from it and that we should be discovered. Without more 延期する we 隠すd ourselves 船内に one of the remaining fliers, that upon which no work was 存在 done, and there 開始するd as long and tiresome a period of waiting as I can 解任する ever having passed through.
I had at last given up any hope of the ship's 存在 flown that day when I heard 発言する／表明するs in the hangar, and presently the sound of footsteps 船内に the flier. A moment later a few 命令（する）s were given and almost すぐに the ship moved slowly out into the open.
The four of us were （人が）群がるd into a small compartment built into a tiny space between the 今後 and aft starboard buoyancy 戦車／タンクs. It was very dark and 貧しく ventilated, having evidently been designed as a 貯蔵 closet to 利用する さもなければ waste space. We dared not converse for 恐れる of attracting attention to our presence, and for the same 推論する／理由 we moved about as little as possible, since we had no means of knowing but that some member of the 乗組員 might be just beyond the thin door that separated us from the main cabin of the ship. Altogether we were most uncomfortable; but the distance to Toonol is not so 広大な／多数の／重要な but that we might hope that our 状況／情勢 would soon be changed—at least if Toonol was to be the 目的地 of the ship. Of this we soon had 元気づける hope. We had been out but a short time when, faintly, we heard a あられ／賞賛する and then the モーターs were すぐに shut 負かす／撃墜する and the ship stopped.
"What ship?" we heard a 発言する／表明する 需要・要求する, and from 船内に our own （機の）カム the reply:
"The Vosar, Tower of Thavas for Toonol." We heard a 捨てるing as the other ship touched ours.
"We are coming 船内に to search you in the 指名する of Vobis Kan, Jeddak of Toonol. Make way!" shouted one from the other ship. Our 元気づける had been of short duration. We heard the shuffling of many feet and Gor Hajus whispered in my ear.
"What shall we do?" he asked.
I slipped my short-sword into his 手渡す. "Fight!" I replied.
"Good, Vad Varo," he replied, and then I 手渡すd him my ピストル and told him to pass it on to Dar Tarus. We heard the 発言する／表明するs again, but nearer now.
"What 売春婦!" cried one. "It is Bal Zak himself, my old friend Bal Zak!"
"非，不，無 other," replied a 深い 発言する／表明する. "And whom did you 推定する／予想する to find in 命令（する） of the Vosar other than Bal Zak?"
"Who could know but that it might have been this Vad Varo himself, or even Gor Hajus," said the other, "and our orders are to search all ships."
"I would that they were here," replied Bal Zak, "for the reward is high. But how could they, when Ras Thavas himself with his own 注目する，もくろむs saw them 飛行機で行く off in the Pinsar before 夜明け this day and disappear in the east?"
"権利 you are, Bal Zak," agreed the other, "and it were a waste of time to search your ship. Come men! to our own!"
I could feel the muscles about my heart relax with the receding footfalls of Vobis Kan's 軍人s as they quitted the deck of the Vosar for their own ship, and my spirits rose with the 新たにするd purring of our own モーター as Ras Thavas' flier again got under way. Gor Hajus bent his lips の近くに to my ear.
"The spirits of our ancestors smile upon us," he whispered. "It is night and the 不明瞭 will 援助（する） in covering our escape from the ship and the 上陸 行う／開催する／段階."
"What makes you think it is night?" I asked.
"Vobis Kan's ship was の近くに by when it あられ／賞賛するd and asked our 指名する. By daylight it could have seen what ship we were."
He was 権利. We had been locked in that stuffy 穴を開ける since before 夜明け, and while I had thought that it had been for a かなりの time, I also had realized that the 不明瞭 and the inaction and the nervous 緊張する would tend to make it seem much longer than it really had been; so that I would not have been 大いに surprised had we made Toonol by daylight.
The distance from the Tower of Thavas to Toonol is inconsiderable, so that すぐに after Vobis Kan's ship had spoken to us we （機の）カム to 残り／休憩（する） upon the 上陸 行う／開催する／段階 at our 目的地. For a long time we waited, listening to the sounds of movement 船内に the ship and wondering, upon my part at least, as to what the 意向s of the captain might be. It was やめる possible that Bal Zak might return to Thavas this same night, 特に if he had come to Toonol to fetch a rich or powerful 患者 to the 研究室／実験室s; but if he had come only for 供給（する）s he might 井戸／弁護士席 嘘（をつく） here until the morrow. This much I had learned from Gor Hajus, my own knowledge of the movements of the fliers of Ras Thavas 存在 かなり いっそう少なく than nothing; for, though I had been months a 中尉／大尉／警部補 of the master 外科医, I had learned only the day before of the 存在 of his small (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, it 存在 によれば the 政策 of Ras Thavas to tell me nothing unless the telling of it 同時に起こる／一致するd with and その上のd his own 計画（する）s.
Questions which I asked he always answered, if he 推論する／理由d that the 影響s would not be harmful to his own 利益／興味s, but he volunteered nothing that he did not 特に wish me to know; and the fact that there were no windows in the outside 塀で囲むs of the building 直面するing に向かって Toonol, that I had never before the previous day been upon the roof and that I never had seen a ship sail over the inner 法廷，裁判所 に向かって the east all tended to explain my ignorance of the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い and its customary 操作／手術s.
We waited 静かに until silence fell upon the ship, betokening either that the 乗組員 had retired for the night or that they had gone 負かす／撃墜する into the city. Then, after a whispered 協議 with Gor Hajus, we decided to make an 試みる／企てる to leave the flier. It was our 目的 to 捜し出す a hiding place within the tower of the 上陸 行う／開催する／段階 from which we might 調査／捜査する possible avenues of escape into the city, either at once or upon the morrow when we might more easily mix with the （人が）群がる that Gor Hajus said would certainly be in 証拠 from a few hours after sunrise.
慎重に I opened the door of our closet and looked into the main cabin beyond. It lay in 不明瞭. Silently we とじ込み／提出するd out. The silence of the tomb lay upon the flier, but from far below arose the subdued noises of the city. So far, so good! Then, without sound, without 警告, a burst of brilliant light illuminated the 内部の of the cabin. I felt my fingers 強化する upon my sword-hilt as I ちらりと見ることd quickly about.
直接／まっすぐに opposite us, in the 狭くする doorway of a small cabin, stood a tall man whose handsome harness betokened the fact that he was no ありふれた 軍人. In either 手渡す he held a 激しい Barsoomian ピストル, into the muzzles of which we 設立する ourselves 星／主役にするing.
IN 静かな トンs he spoke the words of the Barsoomian 同等（の） of our Earthly 手渡すs up! The 影をつくる／尾行する of a grim smile touched his lips, and as he saw us hesitate to obey his 命令（する）s he spoke again.
"Do as I tell you and you will be 井戸／弁護士席 off. Keep perfect silence. A raised 発言する／表明する may （一定の）期間 your doom; a ピストル 発射 most assuredly."
Gor Hajus raised his 手渡すs above his 長，率いる and we others followed his example.
"I am Bal Zak," 発表するd the stranger. My heart 低迷d.
"Then you had better 開始する 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing," said Gor Hajus, "for you will not take us alive and we are four to one."
"Not so 急速な／放蕩な, Gor Hajus," admonished the captain of the Vosar, until you learn what is in my mind."
"That, we already know for we heard you speak of the large reward that を待つd the captor of Vad Varo and Gor Hajus," snapped the 暗殺者 of Toonol.
"Had I craved that reward so much I could have turned you over to the dwar of Vobis Kan's ship when he boarded us," said Bal Zak.
"You did not know we were 船内に the Vosar," I reminded him.
"Ah, but I did."
Gor Hajus snorted his 不信.
"How then," Bal Zak reminded us, "was I able to be ready upon this very 位置／汚点／見つけ出す when you 現れるd from your hiding place? Yes, I knew that you were 船内に."
"But how?" 需要・要求するd Dar Tarus.
"It is immaterial," replied Bal Zak, "but to 満足させる your natural curiosity I will tell you that I have ４半期/4分の1s in a small room in the Tower of Thavas, my windows overlook the roof and the hangar. My long life spent 船内に fliers has made me very 極度の慎重さを要する to every sound of a ship-モーターs changing their 速度(を上げる） will awaken me in the dead of night, as quickly as will their starting or their stopping. I was awakened by the starting of the モーターs of the Pinsar; I saw three of you upon the roof and the fourth 減少（する） from the deck of the flier as she started and my judgment told me that the ship was 存在 sent out 無人の for some 推論する／理由 of which I had no knowledge. It was too late for me to 妨げる the 行為／法令／行動する and so I waited in silence to learn what would follow. I saw you 急いで into the hangar and I heard Ras Thavas' あられ／賞賛する and your reply, and then I saw you board the Vosar. すぐに I descended to the roof and ran noiselessly to the hangar, apprehending that you ーするつもりであるd making away with this ship; but there was no one about the 支配（する）／統制するs; and from a tiny port in the 支配（する）／統制する room, through which one has a 見解（をとる） of the main cabin, I saw you enter the closet. I was at once 納得させるd that your only 目的 was to stow away for Toonol and その結果, aside from keeping an 注目する，もくろむ upon your hiding place, I went about my 商売／仕事 as usual."
"And you did not advise Ras Thavas?" I asked.
"I advised no one," he replied. "Years ago I learned to mind my own 商売／仕事, to see all, to hear all and to tell nothing unless it 利益（をあげる）d me to do so."
"But you said that the reward is high for our 逮捕," Gor Hajus reminded him. "Would it not be profitable to collect it?"
"There are in the breasts of honorable men," replied Bal Zak, "軍隊s that rise superior to the lust for gold, and while Toonolians are 恐らく a people 解放する／自由な from the withering 影響（力）s of 感情 yet I for one am not 全く unconscious of the 需要・要求する of 感謝. Six years ago, Gor Hajus, you 辞退するd to assassinate my father, 持つ／拘留するing that he was a good man, worthy to live and one that had once befriended you わずかに. Today, through his son, you 得る your reward and in some 手段 are repaid for the 罰 that was meted out to you by Vobis Kan because of your 拒絶 to 殺す the sire of Bal Zak. I have sent my 乗組員 away that 非，不，無 船内に the Vosar but myself might have knowledge of your presence. Tell me your 計画（する）s and 命令（する） me in what way I may be of その上の service to you."
"We wish to reach the streets, unobserved," replied Gor Hajus. "Can you but help us in that we shall not put upon your shoulders その上の 責任／義務 for our escape. You have our 感謝 and in Toonol, I need not remind you, the 感謝 of Gor Hajus is a 所有／入手 that even the Jeddak has craved."
"Your problem is 複雑にするd," said Bal Zak, after a moment of thought, "by the 職員／兵員 of your party. The ape would すぐに attract attention and 誘発する 疑惑. Knowing much of Ras Thavas' 実験s I realized at once this morning, after watching him with you, that he had the brain of a man; but this very fact would attract to him and to you the closer attention of the 集まりs."
"I do not need 熟知させる them with the fact," growled Hovan Du. "To them I need be but a 捕虜 ape. Are such unknown in Toonol?"
"Not 完全に, though they are rare," replied Bal Zak. "But there is also the white 肌 of Vad Varo! Ras Thavas appears to have known nothing of the presence of the ape with you; but he 十分な 井戸／弁護士席 knew of Vad Varo, and your description has been spread by every means at his 命令（する）. You would be 認めるd すぐに by the first Toonolian that lays 注目する，もくろむs upon you, and then there is Gor Hajus. He has been as dead for six years, yet I 投機・賭ける there is 不十分な a Toonolian that broke the 爆撃する 事前の to ten years ago who does not know the 直面する of Gor Hajus 同様に as he knows that of his own mother. The Jeddak himself was not better known to the people of Toonol than Gor Hajus. That leaves but one who might かもしれない escape 疑惑 and （犯罪，病気などの）発見 in the streets of Toonol."
"If we could but 得る 武器s for these others," I 示唆するd, "we might even yet reach the house of Gor Hajus' friend."
"Fight your way through the city of Toonol?" 需要・要求するd Bal Zak.
"If there is no other way we should have to," I replied.
"I admire the will," commented the 指揮官 of the Vosar, "but 恐れる that the flesh is without 十分な strength. Wait! there is a way—perhaps. On the 行う／開催する／段階 just below this there is a public 倉庫・駅 where equilibrimotors are kept and rented. Could we find the means to 得る four of these there would be a chance, at least, for you to elude the 空気／公表する patrols and reach the house of Gor Hajus' friend; and I think I see a way to the 業績／成就 of that. The 上陸 tower is の近くにd for the night but there are several watchmen 分配するd through it at different levels. There is one at the equilibrimotor 倉庫・駅 and, as I happen to know, he is a 充てる of jetan. He would rather play jetan than …に出席する to his 義務s as watchman. I often remain 船内に the Vosar at night and occasionally he and I indulge in a game. I will ask him up tonight and while he is thus engaged you may go to the 倉庫・駅, help yourselves to equilibrimotors and pray to your ancestors that no 空気／公表する patrol 嫌疑者，容疑者／疑うs you as you cross the city に向かって your 目的地. What think you of this 計画（する）, Gor Hajus?"
"It is splendid," replied the 暗殺者. "And you, Vad Varo?"
"If I knew what an equilibrimotor is I might be in a better position to 裁判官 the 長所s of the 計画（する）," I replied. "However, I am 満足させるd to がまんする by the judgment of Gor Hajus. I can 保証する you, Bal Zak, of our 広大な／多数の／重要な 評価, and as Gor Hajus has put the stamp of his 是認 upon your 計画（する） I can only 勧める you to arrange that we may put it into 影響 with as little 延期する as possible."
"Good!" exclaimed Bal Zak. "Come with me and I will 隠す you until I have 誘惑するd the watchman to the jetan game within my cabin. After that your 運命／宿命 will be in your own 手渡すs."
We followed him from the ship の上に the deck of the 上陸 行う／開催する／段階 and の近くに under the 味方する of the Vosar opposite that from which the watchman must approach the ship and enter it. Then, bidding us good luck, Bal Zak 出発／死d.
From the 首脳会議 of the 上陸 tower I had my first 見解（をとる） of a Martian city. Several hundred feet below me lay spread the 幅の広い, 井戸／弁護士席-lighted avenues of Toonol, many of which were （人が）群がるd with people. Here and there, in this central 地区, a building was raised high upon its supporting, cylindrical metal 軸; while その上の out, where the 住居s predominated, the city took on the 外見 of a colossal and grotesque forest. の中で the larger palaces only an 時折の 控訴 of rooms was thus raised high above the level of the others, these 存在 the sleeping apartments of the owners, their servants or their guests; but the smaller homes were raised in their entirety, a 警戒 necessitated by the constant activities of the 信奉者s of Gor Hajus' 古代の profession that permitted no man to be 解放する／自由な from the constant menace of 暗殺. Throughout the central 地区 the sky was pierced by the lofty towers of several other 上陸 行う／開催する／段階s; but, as I was later to learn, these were comparatively few in number. Toonol is in no sense a 飛行機で行くing nation, supporting no such enormous (n)艦隊／(a)素早いs of merchant ships and 大型船s of war as, for example, the twin cities of Helium or the 広大な／多数の／重要な 資本／首都 of Ptarth.
Several hundred feet below me lay spread the 幅の広い, 井戸／弁護士席-lighted avenues of Toonol.
A peculiar feature of the street lighting of Toonol, and in fact the same 条件 適用するs to the lighting of other Barsoomian cities I have visited, I 公式文書，認めるd for the first time that night as I waited upon the 上陸 行う／開催する／段階 for the return of Bal Zak with the watchman. The luminosity below me seemed 限定するd 直接／まっすぐに to the area to be lighted; there was no diffusion of light 上向き or beyond the 限界s the lamps were designed to light. This was 影響d, I was told, by lamps designed upon 原則s resulting from ages of 調査 of the 所有物／資産／財産s of light waves and the 法律s 治める／統治するing them which 許す Barsoomian scientists to 限定する and 支配（する）／統制する light as we 限定する and 支配（する）／統制する 事柄. The light waves leave the lamp, pass along a 定める／命ずるd 回路・連盟 and return to the lamp. There is no waste nor, strange this seemed to me, are there any dense 影をつくる／尾行するs when lights are 適切に 任命する／導入するd and adjusted, for the waves in passing around 反対するs to return to the lamp, illuminate all 味方するs of them.
The 影響 of this lighting from the 広大な／多数の／重要な 高さ of the tower was rather remarkable. The night was dark, there 存在 no moons at that hour upon this night, and the 影響 was that 得るd when sitting in a darkened auditorium and looking upon a brilliantly lighted 行う／開催する／段階. I was still 意図 upon watching the life and color beneath when we heard Bal Zak returning. That he had been successful in his 使節団 was 明らかな from the fact that he was conversing with another.
Five minutes later we crept 静かに from our hiding place and descended to the 行う／開催する／段階 below where lay the equilibrimotor 倉庫・駅. As 窃盗 is 事実上 unknown upon Barsoom, except for 目的s 完全に disassociated from a 願望（する） to 得る pecuniary 利益（をあげる） through the thing stolen, no 警戒s are taken against 窃盗. We therefore 設立する the doors of the 倉庫・駅 open and Gor Hajus and Dar Tarus quickly selected four equilibrimotors and adjusted them upon us. They consist of a 幅の広い belt, not unlike the life belt used 船内に trans-大洋の liners upon Earth; these belts are filled with the eighth Barsoomian ray, or ray of propulsion, to a 十分な degree to just about equalize the pull of gravity and thus to 持続する a person in equilibrium between that 軍隊 and the opposite 軍隊 発揮するd by the eighth ray. 永久的に 大（公）使館員d to the 支援する of the belt is a small radium モーター, the 支配（する）／統制するs for which are upon the 前線 of the belt. Rigidly 大（公）使館員d to and 事業／計画（する）ing from each 味方する of the upper 縁 of the belt is a strong, light wing with small 手渡す levers for quickly altering its position.
Gor Hajus quickly explained the method of 支配（する）／統制する, but I could apprehend that there might be 当惑 and trouble を待つing me before I mastered the art of 飛行機で行くing in an equilibrimotor. He showed me how to 攻撃する the wings downward in walking so that I would not leave the ground at every step, and thus he led me to the 辛勝する／優位 of the 上陸 行う／開催する／段階.
"We will rise here," he said, "and keeping in the 不明瞭 of the upper levels 捜し出す to reach the house of my friend without 存在 （悪事，秘密などを）発見するd. If we are 追求するd by 空気／公表する patrols we must separate; and later those who escape may gather just west of the city 塀で囲む where you will find a small lake with a 砂漠d tower upon its northern 縁—this tower will be our rendezvous in event of trouble. Follow me!" He started his モーター and rose gracefully into the 空気／公表する.
Hovan Du followed him and then it was my turn. I rose beautifully for about twenty feet, floating out over the city which lay hundreds of feet below, and then, やめる suddenly, I turned upside 負かす／撃墜する. I had done something wrong—I was やめる 肯定的な of it. It was a most startling sensation, I can 保証する you, floating there with my 長，率いる 負かす／撃墜する, やめる helpless; while below me lay the streets of a 広大な／多数の／重要な city and no softer, I was sure, than the streets of Los Angeles or Paris. My モーター was still going, and as I manipulated the 支配（する）／統制するs which operated the wings I 開始するd to 述べる all sorts of strange 宙返り飛行s and spirals and spins; and then Dar Tarus （機の）カム to my 救助（する）. First he told me to 嘘（をつく） 静かに and then directed the 巧みな操作 of each wing until I had 伸び（る）d an upright position. After that I did 公正に／かなり 井戸／弁護士席 and was soon rising in the wake of Gor Hajus and Hovan Du.
I need not 述べる in 詳細（に述べる） the hour of 飛行機で行くing, or rather floating, that 続いて起こるd. Gor Hajus led us to a かなりの 高度 and there, through the 不明瞭 above the city, our slow モーターs drove us に向かって a 地区 of magnificent homes surrounded by spacious grounds; and here, as we hovered over a large palace, we were suddenly startled by a sharp challenge coming from 直接／まっすぐに above us.
"Who 飛行機で行くs by night?" a 発言する／表明する 需要・要求するd.
"Friends of Mu Tel, Prince of the House of Kan," replied Gor Hajus: quickly.
"Let me see your night 飛行機で行くing 許す and your flier's license," ordered the one above us, at the same time 急襲するing suddenly to our level and giving me my first sight of a Martian policeman. He was equipped with a much swifter and handier equilibrimotor than ours. I think that was the first fact to impress us 深く，強烈に, and it 論証するd the futility of flight; for he could have given us ten minutes start and 精密検査するd each of us within another ten minutes, even though we had elected to 飛行機で行く in different directions. The fellow was a 軍人 rather than a policeman, though 詳細（に述べる）d to 義務 such as our Earthly police officers 成し遂げる; the city 存在 patrolled both day and night by the 軍人s of Vobis Kan's army.
"Let me see your night 飛行機で行くing 許す and your flier's license."
He dropped now の近くに to the 暗殺者 of Toonol, again 需要・要求するing 許す and license and at the same time flashing a light in the 直面する of my comrade.
"By the sword of the Jeddak!" he cried. "Fortune heaps her 好意s upon me. Who would have thought an hour since that it would be I who would collect the reward for the 逮捕（する） of Gor Hajus?"
"Any other fool might have thought it," returned Gor Hajus, "but he would have been as wrong as you," and as he spoke he struck with the short-sword I had 貸付金d him.
The blow was broken by the wing of the 軍人's equilibrimotor, which it 破壊するd, yet it （打撃，刑罰などを）与えるd a 厳しい 負傷させる in the fellow's shoulder. He tried to 支援する off, but the 損失d wing 原因（となる）d him only to wheel around erratically; and then he 掴むd upon his whistle and 試みる／企てるd to blow a mighty 爆破 that was 削減（する） short by another blow from Gor Hajus' sword that 分裂（する） the man's 長，率いる open to the 橋（渡しをする） of his nose.
"Quick!" cried the 暗殺者. "We must 減少（する） into the gardens of Mu Tel, for that signal will bring a 群れている of 空気／公表する patrols about our 長，率いるs."
The others I saw 落ちるing 速く に向かって the ground, but again I had trouble. Depress my wings as I would I moved only わずかに downward and upon a path that, if continued, would have landed me at a かなりの distance from the gardens of Mu Tel. I was approaching one of the elevated 部分s of the palace, what appeared to be a small 控訴 that was raised upon its 向こうずねing metal 軸 far above the ground. From all directions I could hear the 叫び声をあげるing whistles of the 空気／公表する patrols answering the last call of their comrade whose 死体 floated just above me, a guide even in death to point the way for his fellows to search us out. They were sure to discover him and then I would be in plain 見解（をとる）, of them and my 運命／宿命 調印（する）d.
Perhaps I could find ingress to the apartment ぼんやり現れるing darkly 近づく! There I might hide until the danger had passed, 供給するd I could enter, undetected. I directed my course に向かって the structure; an open window took form through the 不明瞭 and then I 衝突する／食い違うd with a 罰金 wire netting—I had run into a 保護するing curtain that fends off 暗殺者s of the 空気／公表する from these high-flung sleeping apartments. I felt that I was lost. If I could but reach the ground I might find concealment の中で the trees and shrubbery that I had seen ばく然と 輪郭（を描く）d beneath me in the gardens of this Barsoomian prince; but I could not 減少（する） at a 十分な angle to bring me to ground within the garden, and when I tried to spiral 負かす／撃墜する I turned over and started up again. I thought of ripping open my belt and letting the eighth ray escape; but in my unfamiliarity with this strange 軍隊 I 恐れるd that such an 行為／法令／行動する might precipitate me to the ground with too 広大な／多数の／重要な 暴力／激しさ, though I was 決定するd to have 頼みの綱 to it as a last 代案／選択肢 if nothing いっそう少なく 激烈な 現在のd itself.
In my last 試みる／企てる to spiral downward I rose 速く feet 真っ先の to a sudden and surprising 衝突／不一致 with some 反対する above me. As I frantically 権利d myself, fully 推定する／予想するing to be すぐに 掴むd by a member of the 空気／公表する patrol, I 設立する myself 直面する to 直面する with the 死体 of the 軍人 Gor Hajus had 殺害された. The whistling of the 空気／公表する patrols sounded ever nearer—it could be only a question of seconds now before I was discovered—and with the 厳しい necessity that 直面するd me, with death looking me in the 直面する, there burst upon me a possible avenue of escape from my 窮地.
掴むing tightly with my left 手渡す the harness of the dead Toonolian, I whipped out my dagger and 削除するd his buoyancy belt a dozen times. 即時に, as the rays escaped, his 団体／死体 started to drag me downward. Our 降下／家系 was 早い, but not precipitate, and it was but a 事柄 of seconds before we landed gently upon the scarlet sward of the gardens of Mu Tel, Prince of the House of Kan, の近くに beside a clump of 激しい shrubbery. Above me sounded the whistles of the circling patrols as I dragged the 死体 of the 軍人 into the 隠すing depth of the foliage. Nor was I an instant too soon for safety, as almost すぐに the brilliant rays of a サーチライト 発射 downward from the deck of a small patrol ship, illuminating the open spaces of the garden all about me. A hurried ちらりと見ること through the 支店s and the leaves of my 聖域 明らかにする／漏らすd nothing of my companions and I breathed a sigh of 救済 in the thought that they, too, had 設立する concealment.
The light played for a short time about the gardens and then passed on, as did the sound of the patrol's whistles, as the search proceeded どこかよそで; thus giving me the 保証／確信 that no 疑惑 was directed upon our hiding place.
Left in 不明瞭 I appropriated such of the 武器s of the dead 軍人 as I coveted, after having 除去するd my equilibrimotor, which I was first minded to destroy, but which I finally decided to moor to one of the larger shrubs against the 可能性 that I might again have need for it; and now, 安全な・保証する in the 有罪の判決 that the danger of 発見 by the 空気／公表する patrol had passed, I left my concealment and started in search of my companions.
Keeping 井戸／弁護士席 in the 影をつくる／尾行するs of the trees and shrubs I moved in the direction of the main building, which ぼんやり現れるd darkly 近づく at 手渡す; for in this direction I believed Gor Hajus would lead the others as I knew that the palace of Mu Tel was to have been our 目的地. As I crept along, moving with 最大の stealth, Thuria, the nearer moon, 発射 suddenly above the horizon, illuminating the night with her brilliant rays. I was の近くに to the building's ornately carved 塀で囲む at the moment; beside me was a 狭くする niche, its 内部の cast in deepest 影をつくる／尾行する by Thuria's brilliant rays; to my left was an open bit of lawn upon which, 明らかにする／漏らすd in every 詳細（に述べる） of its terrifying presence, stood as fearsome a creature as my Earthly 注目する，もくろむs ever had 残り／休憩（する）d upon. It was a beast about the size of a Shetland pony, with ten short 脚s and a terrifying 長，率いる that bore some slight resemblance to that of a frog, except that the jaws were equipped with three 列／漕ぐ／騒動s of long, sharp tusks.
The thing had its nose in the 空気／公表する and was 匂いをかぐing about, while its 広大な／多数の／重要な pop 注目する，もくろむs moved 速く here and there, 保証するing me, beyond the 影をつくる／尾行する of a 疑問, that it was searching for someone. I am not inclined to be egotistical, yet I could not 避ける the 有罪の判決 that it was searching for me. It was my first experience of a Martian watch dog; and as I sought concealment within the dark 影をつくる／尾行するs of the niche behind me, at the very instant that the creature's 注目する，もくろむs alighted upon me, and heard his growl and saw him 告発（する），告訴（する）／料金 straight に向かって me, I had a premonition that it might 証明する my last experience with one.
It was my first experience of a Martian watch
dog.
I drew my long-sword as I 支援するd into the niche, but with a sense of the utter inadequacy of the unaccustomed 武器 in the 直面する of this three or four hundred 続けざまに猛撃するs of ferocity incarnate. Slowly I 支援するd away into the 影をつくる／尾行するs as the creature bore 負かす／撃墜する upon me and then, as it entered the niche, my 支援する 衝突する／食い違うd with a solid 障害 that put an end to その上の 退却／保養地.
AS the calot entered the niche I experienced, I believe, all of the reactions of the cornered ネズミ, and I certainly know that I 始める，決める myself to fight in that proverbial manner. The beast was almost upon me and I was metaphorically kicking myself for not having remained in the open where there were many tall trees when the support at my 支援する suddenly gave way, a 手渡す reached out of the 不明瞭 behind me and 掴むd my harness and I was drawn 速く into inky blackness. A door slammed and the silhouette of the calot against the moonlit 入り口 to the niche was blotted out.
A gruff 発言する／表明する spoke in my ear. "Come with me!" it said. A 手渡す 設立する 地雷 and thus I was led along through the 不明瞭 of what I soon discovered was a 狭くする 回廊（地帯） from the 絶えず recurring 衝突／不一致s I had first with one 味方する of it and then with the other.
上がるing 徐々に, the 回廊（地帯） turned 突然の at 権利 angles and I saw beyond my guide a 薄暗い luminosity that 徐々に 増加するd until another turn brought us to the threshold of a brilliantly lighted 議会—a magnificent apartment, the gorgeous furnishings and decorations of which beggar the meagre descriptive 力／強力にするs of my native tongue. Gold, ivory, precious 石／投石するs, marvelous 支持を得ようと努めるd, resplendent fabrics, gorgeous furs and startling architecture 連合させるd to impress upon my earthly 見通し such a picture as I had never even dreamed of dreaming; and in the 中心 of this room, surrounded by a little group of Martians, were my three companions.
My guide 行為／行うd me に向かって the party, the members of which had turned に向かって us as we entered the 議会, and stopped before a tall Barsoomian, resplendent in jewel encrusted harness.
"Prince," he said, "I was 不十分な a tal too soon. In fact, as I opened the door to step out into the garden in search of him, as you directed, there he was upon the opposite 味方する with one of the calots of the garden almost upon him."
"Good!" exclaimed he who had been 演説（する）／住所d as prince, and then he turned to Gor Hajus. "This is he, my friend, of whom you told me?"
"This is Vad Varo, who （人命などを）奪う，主張するs to be from the 惑星 Jasoom," replied Gor Hajus; "and this, Vad Varo, is Mu Tel, Prince of the House of Kan."
I 屈服するd and the prince 前進するd and placed his 権利 手渡す upon my left shoulder in true Barsoomian acknowledgment of an introduction; when I had done 類似して, the 儀式 was over. There was no silly pleased-to-会合，会う-you, how-do-you-do? or it's-a-楽しみ-I-保証する-you.
At Mu Tel's request I narrated 簡潔に what had befallen me between the time I had become separated from my companions and the moment that one of his officers had snatched me from 差し迫った 災害. Mu Tel gave 指示／教授／教育s that all traces of the dead patrol be 除去するd before 夜明け lest their 発見 bring upon him the その上の 疑惑 of his uncle, Vobis Kan, Jeddak of Toonol, whom it seemed had long been jealous of his 甥's growing 人気 and fearful that he harbored aspirations for the 王位.
It was later in the evening, during one of those (a)手の込んだ／(v)詳述する meals for which the princes of Barsoom are 正確に，正当に famous, when mellowed わずかに by the rare vintages with which he delighted his guests, that Mu Tel discoursed with いっそう少なく 抑制 upon his 皇室の uncle.
"The nobles have long been tired of Vobis Kan," he said, "and the people are tiring of him—he is a conscienceless tyrant—but he is our hereditary 支配者, and so they hesitate to change. We are a practical people, little 影響（力）d by 感情; yet there is enough to keep the 集まりs loyal to their Jeddak even after he has 中止するd to deserve their 忠義, while the 恐れる of the wrath of the 集まりs keeps the nobles loyal. There is also the natural 疑惑 that I, the next in line for succession, would make them no いっそう少なく tyrannical a Jeddak than has Vobis Kan, while, having 青年, I might be much more active in cruel and nefarious practices.
"For myself, I would not hesitate to destroy my uncle and 掴む his 王位 were I sure of the support of the army, for with the 軍人s of Vobis Kan at my 支援する I might 反抗する the balance of Toonol. It is because of this that I long since 申し込む／申し出d my friendship to Gor Hajus; not that he might 殺す my uncle, but that when I had 殺害された him in fair fight Gor Hajus might 勝利，勝つ to me the 忠義 of the Jeddak's 軍人s, for 広大な／多数の／重要な is the 人気 of Gor Hajus の中で the 兵士s, who ever look up to such a 広大な／多数の／重要な 闘士，戦闘機 with reverence and devotion. I have 申し込む／申し出d Gor Hajus a high place in the 事件／事情／状勢s of Toonol should he cast his lot with me; but he tells me that he has first to fulfil his 義務s to you, Vad Varo, and for the furtherance of your adventure he has asked me to give you what 援助 I may. This I 申し込む／申し出 喜んで, from 純粋に practical 動機s, since your 早期に success will 急いで 地雷. Therefore I 提案する to place at your 処分 a 信頼できる flier that will carry you and your companions to Phundahl."
This 申し込む／申し出 I 自然に 受託するd, after which we fell to discussing 計画（する）s for our 出発 which we finally decided to 試みる／企てる 早期に the に引き続いて night, at a time when neither of the moons would be in the heavens. After a 簡潔な／要約する discussion of 器具／備品 we were, at my request, permitted to retire since I had not slept for more than thirty-six hours and my companions for twenty-four.
Slaves 行為／行うd us to our sleeping apartments, which were luxuriously furnished, and arranged magnificent sleeping silks and furs for our 慰安.
After they had left us Gor Hajus touched a button and the room rose 速く upon its metal 軸 to a 高さ of forty or fifty feet; the wire netting automatically dropped about us, and we were 安全な for the night.
*
The に引き続いて morning, after our apartment had been lowered to its daylight level and before I was permitted to leave it, a slave was sent to me by Mu Tel with 指示／教授／教育s to stain my entire 団体／死体 the beautiful 巡査-red of my Barsoomian friends; furnishing me with a disguise which I 井戸／弁護士席 knew to be 高度に 必須の to the success of my 投機・賭ける, since my white 肌 would have drawn unpleasant notice upon me in any city of Barsoom. Another slave brought harness and 武器s for Gor Hajus, Dar Tarus and myself, and a collar and chain for Hovan Du, the ape-man. Our harness, while of 激しい 構成要素, and splendid workmanship, was やめる plain, 存在 解放する／自由な of all insignia either of 階級 or service—such harness as is customarily worn by the Barsoomian panthan, or 兵士 of fortune, at such times as he is not definitely in the service of any nation or individual. These panthans are 事実上 men without a country, 存在 roving mercenaries ready to sell their swords to the highest 入札者. Although they have no organization they are 支配するd by a 厳しい code of 倫理学 and while in the 雇う of a master are, almost without exception, loyal to him. They are 一般に supposed to be men who have flown from the wrath of their own Jeddaks or the 司法（官） of their own 法廷，裁判所s, but there is の中で them a ぱらぱら雨ing of adventurous souls who have 可決する・採択するd their calling because of the thrills and excitement it 申し込む／申し出s. While they are 井戸／弁護士席 paid, they are also 広大な／多数の／重要な gamblers and 悪名高い spenders, with the result that they are almost always without 基金s and often 減ずるd to strange expedients for the 伸び（る）ing of their 暮らし between 約束／交戦s; a fact which gave 広大な／多数の／重要な plausibility to our 所有／入手 of a trained ape, which upon 火星 would appear no more remarkable than would to us the 所有／入手 of a monkey or parrot by an old salt just returned, from a long 巡航する, to one of our Earthly ports.
This day that I stayed in the palace of Mu Tel I spent much in the company of the prince, who 設立する 楽しみ in 尋問 me 関心ing the customs, the politics, the civilization and the 地理学 of Earth, with much of which, I was surprised to 公式文書，認める, he seemed やめる familiar; a fact which he explained was 予定 to the marvelous 開発 of Barsoomian 天文学の 器具s, wireless photography and wireless telephony; the last of which has been brought to such a 明言する／公表する of perfection that many Barsoomian savants have 後継するd in learning several Earthly languages, 顕著に Urdu, English and ロシアの, and, a few, Chinese also. These have doubtless been the first languages to attract their attention because of the fact that they are spoken by 広大な／多数の／重要な numbers of people over large areas of the world.
Mu Tel took me to a small auditorium in his palace that reminded me somewhat of 私的な 発射／推定 rooms on Earth. It had, I should say, a capacity of some two hundred persons and was built like a large camera obscura; the audience sitting within the 器具, their 支援するs に向かって the レンズ and in 前線 of them, filling one entire end of the room, a large ground glass upon which is thrown the image to be 観察するd.
Mu Tel seated himself at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する upon which was a chart of the heavens. Just above the chart was a movable arm carrying a pointer. This pointer Mu Tel moved until it 残り／休憩（する）d upon the 惑星 Earth, then he switched off the light in the room and すぐに there appeared upon the ground glass plate a 見解（をとる） such as one might 得る from an airplane riding at an elevation of a thousand feet. There was something strangely familiar about the scene before me. It was of a desolate, wasted country. I saw 粉々にするd stumps whose 整然とした 協定 布告するd that here once an orchard had blossomed and borne fruit. There were 広大な／多数の／重要な, unsightly 穴を開けるs in the earth and over and across all a 絡まる of barbed wire. I asked Mu Tel how we might change the picture to another locality. He lighted a small 無線で通信する bulb between us and I saw a globe there, a globe of Earth, and a small pointer 直す／買収する，八百長をするd over it.
"The 味方する of this globe now 現在のd to you 代表するs the 直面する of the Earth turned に向かって us," explained Mu Tel. "You will 公式文書，認める that the globe is slowly 回転するing. Place this pointer where you will upon the globe and that 部分 of Jasoom will be 明らかにする／漏らすd for you."
I moved the pointer very slowly and the picture changed. A 廃虚d village （機の）カム into 見解（をとる）. I saw some people moving の中で its 廃虚s. They were not 兵士s. A little その上の on I （機の）カム upon ざん壕s and dug-outs—there were no 兵士s here, either. I moved the pointer 速く north and south along a 広大な line of ざん壕s. Here and there in villages there were 兵士s, but they were all French 兵士s and never were they in the ざん壕s. There were no German 兵士s and no fighting. The war was over, then! I moved the pointer to the Rhine and across. There were 兵士s in Germany—French 兵士s, English 兵士s, American 兵士s. We had won the war! I was glad, but it seemed very far away and やめる unreal—as though no such world 存在するd and no such peoples had ever fought—it was as though I were 解任するing through its illustrations a novel that I had read a long time since.
"You seem much 利益／興味d in that war torn country," 発言／述べるd Mu Tel.
"Yes," I explained, "I fought in that war. Perhaps I was killed. I do not know."
"And you won?" he asked.
"Yes, my people won," I replied. "We fought for a 広大な／多数の／重要な 原則 and for the peace and happiness of a world. I hope that we did not fight in vain."
"If you mean that you hope that your 原則 will 勝利 because you fought and won, or that peace will come, your hopes are futile. War never brought peace—it but brings more and greater wars. War is Nature's natural 明言する／公表する—it is folly to 戦闘 it. Peace should be considered only as a time for 準備 for the 主要な／長／主犯 商売／仕事 of man's 存在. Were it not for constant warring of one form of life upon another, and even upon itself, the 惑星s would be so 侵略（する）／超過（する） with life that it would smother itself out. We 設立する upon Barsoom that long periods of peace brought 疫病／悩ますs and terrible 病気s that killed more than the wars killed and in a much more hideous and painful way. There is neither 楽しみ nor thrill nor reward of any sort to be 伸び（る）d by dying in bed of a loathsome 病気. We must all die—let us therefore go out and die in a 広大な／多数の／重要な and exciting game, and make room for the millions who are to follow us. We have tried it out upon Barsoom and we would not be without war."
Mu Tel told me much that day about the peculiar philosophy of Toonolians. They believe that no good 行為 was ever 成し遂げるd except for a selfish 動機; they have no god and no 宗教; they believe, as do all educated Barsoomians, that man （機の）カム 初めは from the Tree of Life, but unlike most of their fellows they do not believe that an omnipotent 存在 created the Tree of Life. They 持つ／拘留する that the only sin is 失敗—success, however 達成するd, is meritorious; and yet, paradoxical as it may seem, they never break their given word. Mu Tel explained that they overcame the baneful results of this degrading 証拠不十分—this sentimental bosh—by seldom, if ever, binding themselves to 忠義 to another, and then only for a definitely 定める／命ずるd period.
As I （機の）カム to know them better, and 特に Gor Hajus, I began to realize that much of their flaunted contempt of the finer sensibilities was specious. It is true that 世代s of inhibition had to some extent atrophied those 特徴 of heart and soul which the noblest の中で us so 高度に esteem; that friendships 関係 were lax and that 血 kinship awakened no high sense of 責任／義務 or love even between parents and children; yet Gor Hajus was essentially a man of 感情, though he would doubtless have run through the heart any who had dared 告発する／非難する him of it, thus perfectly 証明するing the truth of the other's 告訴，告発. His pride in his 評判 for 正直さ and 忠義 証明するd him a man of heart as truly as did his jealousy of his 評判 for heartlessness 証明する him a man of 感情; and in all this he was but typical of the people of Toonol. They 否定するd deity, and in the same breath worshipped the fetish of science that they had permitted to obsess them やめる as harmfully as do 宗教的な fanatics 受託する the unreasoning 支配する of their imaginary gods; and so, with all their vaunted knowledge, they were unintelligent because unbalanced.
As the day drew to a の近くに I became the more anxious to be away. Far to the west across desolate leagues of 沼 lay Phundahl, and in Phundahl the beauteous 団体／死体 of the girl I loved and that I was sworn to 回復する to its rightful owner. The evening meal was over and Mu Tel himself had 行為／行うd us to a secret hangar in one of the towers of his palace. Here artisans had 用意が出来ている a flier for us, having 除去するd during the day all 調印するs of its real 所有権, even to わずかに altering its lines; so that in the event of 逮捕（する） Mu Tel's 指名する might in no way be connected with the 探検隊／遠征隊. 準備／条項s were 蓄える／店d, 含むing plenty of raw meat for Hovan Du, and, as the さらに先に moon sank below the horizon and 不明瞭 fell, a パネル盤 of the tower 塀で囲む, 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of the flier's nose, slid aside. Mu Tel wished us luck and the ship slipped silently out into the night. The flier, like many of her type, was without 操縦室 or cabin; a low, metal 手渡す-rail surmounted her gunwale; 激しい （犯罪の）一味s were 始める，決める 大幅に in her deck and to these her 乗組員 was supposed to 粘着する or attach themselves by means of their harness hooks 供給するd for this and 類似の 目的s; a low 勝利，勝つd 保護物，者, with a rakish slant afforded some 保護 from the 勝利，勝つd; the モーター and 支配（する）／統制するs were all exposed, as all the space below decks was taken up by the buoyancy 戦車／タンクs. In this type everything is sacrificed to 速度(を上げる）; there is no 慰安 船内に. When moving at high 速度(を上げる） each member of the 乗組員 lies 延長するd at 十分な length upon the deck, each in his allotted place to give the necessary 削減する, and hangs on for dear life. These Toonolian （手先の）技術s, however, are not 極端に 急速な／放蕩な, so I was told, 存在 far outstripped in 速度(を上げる） by the fliers of such nations as Helium and Ptarth who have for ages 充てるd themselves to the perfection of their 海軍s; but this one was やめる 急速な／放蕩な enough for our 目的s, to the consummation of which it would be pitted against fliers of no higher 率ing, and it was certainly 急速な／放蕩な enough for me. In comparison with the slow moving Vosar, it seemed to shoot through the 空気／公表する like an arrow.
We wasted no time in 戦略 or stealth, but opened her wide as soon as we were in the （疑いを）晴らす, and directed her straight に向かって the west and Phundahl. Scarcely had we passed over the gardens of Mu Tel when we met with our first adventure. We 発射 by a 独房監禁 人物／姿／数字 floating in the 空気／公表する and almost 同時に there shrilled 前へ／外へ the 警告 whistle of an 空気／公表する patrol. A 発射 whistled above us harmlessly and we were gone; but within a few seconds I saw the rays of a サーチライト 向こうずねing 負かす／撃墜する from above and moving searchingly to and fro through the 空気／公表する.
"A patrol boat!" shouted Gor Hajus in my ear. Hovan Du growled savagely and shook the chain upon his collar. We raced on, 信用ing to the big gods and the little gods and all our ancestors that the relentless 注目する，もくろむ of light would not find us out; but it did. Within a few seconds it fell 十分な upon our deck from above and in 前線 of us and there it clung as the patrol boat dropped 速く に向かって us while it 持続するd a high 率 of 速度(を上げる） upon a course さもなければ 同一の with ours. Then, to our びっくり仰天, the ship opened 解雇する／砲火／射撃 on us with 爆発性の 弾丸s. These 発射物s 含む／封じ込める a high 爆発性の that is 爆発させるd by light rays when the opaque covering of the 発射物 is broken by 衝撃 with the 的. It is therefore not at all necessary to make a direct 攻撃する，衝突する for a 発射 to be 効果的な. If the 発射物 strikes the ground or the deck of a 大型船 or any solid 実体 近づく its 的, it does かなり more 損失 when 解雇する／砲火／射撃d at a group of men than if it strikes but one of them, since it will then 爆発する if its outer 爆撃する is broken and kill or 負傷させる several; while if it enters the 団体／死体 of an individual the light rays cannot reach it and it 遂行するs no more than a 非，不，無-爆発性の 弾丸. Moonlight is not powerful enough to 爆発させる this 爆発性の and so 発射物s 解雇する／砲火／射撃d at night, unless touched by the powerful rays of サーチライトs, 爆発させる at sunrise the に引き続いて morning, making a 戦場 a most 危険な place at that time even though the 競うing 軍隊s are no longer there. 類似して they make the 除去 of the unexploded 発射物s from the 団体／死体s of the 負傷させるd a most ticklish 操作／手術 which may 井戸／弁護士席 result in the instant death of both the 患者 and the 外科医.
Dar Tarus, at the 支配（する）／統制するs, turned the nose of our flier 上向き 直接／まっすぐに に向かって the patrol boat and at the same time shouted to us to concentrate our 解雇する／砲火／射撃 upon her プロペラs. For myself, I could see little but the blinding 注目する，もくろむ of the サーチライト, and at that I 解雇する／砲火／射撃d with the strange 武器 to which I had received my first introduction but a few hours since when it was 現在のd to me by Mu Tel. To me that all searching 注目する，もくろむ 代表するd the greatest menace that 直面するd us, and could we blind it the patrol boat would have no 広大な／多数の／重要な advantage over us. So I kept my ライフル銃／探して盗む straight upon it, my finger on the button that controlled the 解雇する／砲火／射撃, and prayed for a 攻撃する，衝突する. Gor Hajus knelt at my 味方する, his 武器 spitting 弾丸s at the patrol boat. Dar Tarus' 手渡すs were busy with the 支配（する）／統制するs and Hovan Du squatted in the 屈服する and growled.
Suddenly Dar Tarus 発言する／表明するd an exclamation of alarm. "The 支配（する）／統制するs are 攻撃する，衝突する!" he shouted. "We can't alter our course—the ship is useless." Almost the same instant the サーチライト was 消滅させるd—one of my 弾丸s evidently having 設立する it. We were やめる の近くに to the enemy now and heard their shout of 怒り／怒る. Our own （手先の）技術, out of 支配（する）／統制する, was running 速く に向かって the other. It seemed that if there was not a 衝突／不一致 we would pass 直接／まっすぐに beneath the keel of the 空気／公表する patrol. I asked Dar Tarus if our ship was beyond 修理.
"We could 修理 it if we had time," he replied, "but it would take hours and while we were thus 延期するd the whole 空気／公表する patrol 軍隊 of Toonol would be upon us."
"Then we must have another ship," I said.
Dar Tarus laughed. "You are 権利, Vad Varo," he replied, "but where shall we find it?"
I pointed to the patrol boat. "We shall not have to look far."
Dar Tarus shrugged his shoulders. "Why not!" he exclaimed. "It would be a glorious fight and a worthy death."
Gor Hajus slapped me on the shoulder. "To the death, my captain!" he cried.
Hovan Du shook his chain and roared.
The two ships were 速く approaching one another. We had stopped 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing now for 恐れる that we might 無能にする the （手先の）技術 we hoped to use for our escape; and for some 推論する／理由 the 乗組員 of the patrol ship had 中止するd 解雇する／砲火／射撃ing at us—I never learned why. We were moving in a line that would bring us 直接／まっすぐに beneath the other ship. I 決定するd to board her at all costs. I could see her keel 搭乗 取り組む slung beneath her, ready to be lowered to the deck of a quarry when once her grappling hooks had 掴むd the prey. Doubtless they were already manning the latter, and as soon as we were beneath her the steel tentacles would reach 負かす／撃墜する and 掴む us as her 乗組員 群れているd 負かす／撃墜する the board 取り組む to our deck.
I called Hovan Du and he crept 支援する to my 味方する where I whispered my 指示／教授／教育s in his ear. When I was done he nodded his 長，率いる with a low growl. I cast off the harness hook that held me to the deck, and the ape and I moved to our 屈服する after I had 問題／発行するd 簡潔な／要約する, whispered 指示／教授／教育s to Gor Hajus and Dar Tarus. We were now almost 直接／まっすぐに beneath the enemy （手先の）技術; I could see the grappling hooks 存在 用意が出来ている for lowering. Our 屈服する ran beneath the 厳しい of the other ship and the moment was at 手渡す for which I had been waiting. Now those upon the deck of the patrol boat could not see Hovan Du or me. The 搭乗 取り組む of the other ship swung fifteen feet above our 長，率いるs; I whispered a word of 命令（する） to the ape and 同時に we crouched and sprang for the 取り組む. It may sound like a mad chance—失敗 meant almost 確かな death—but I felt that if two of us could reach the deck of the patrol boat while her 乗組員 was busy with the grappling gear it would be 井戸／弁護士席 価値（がある） the 危険.
Gor Hajus had 保証するd me that there would not be more than six men 船内に the patrol ship; that one would be at the 支配（する）／統制するs and the others manning the grappling hooks. It would be a most propitious time to 伸び（る） a 地盤 on the enemy's deck.
Hovan Du and I made our leaps and Fortune smiled upon us, though the 抱擁する ape but barely reached the 取り組む with one outstretched 手渡す, while my Earthly muscles carried me easily to my goal. Together we made our way 速く に向かって the 屈服する of the patrol （手先の）技術 and without hesitation, and as 以前 arranged, he clambered quickly up the starboard 味方する and I the port. If I were the more agile jumper Hovan Du far outclassed me in climbing, with the result that he reached the rail and was clambering over while my 注目する，もくろむs were still below the level of the deck, which was, perhaps, a fortunate thing for me since, by chance, I had elected to 伸び（る） the deck 直接／まっすぐに at a point where, unknown to me, one of the 乗組員 of the ship was engaged with the grappling hooks.
Hovan Du clambered quickly up the starboard 味方する.
Had his 注目する，もくろむs not been attracted どこかよそで by the shout of one of his fellows who was first to see Hovan Du's savage 直面する rise above the gunwale, he could have 派遣（する）d me with a 選び出す／独身 blow before ever I could have 始める，決める foot upon the deck.
The ape had also come up 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of a Toonolian 軍人 and this fellow had let out a yell of surprise and sought to draw his sword, but the ape, for all his 広大な／多数の／重要な 本体，大部分／ばら積みの, was too quick for him; and as my 注目する，もくろむs topped the rail I saw the mighty anthropoid 掴む the unfortunate man by the harness, drag him to the 味方する and hurl him to 破壊 far below.
I saw the mighty anthropoid hurl him to 破壊 far below.
即時に we were both over the rail and squarely on deck while the remaining members of the （手先の）技術's 乗組員, abandoning their 駅／配置するs, ran 今後 to overpower us. I think that the sight of the 広大な／多数の／重要な, savage beast must have had a demoralizing 影響 upon them, for they hesitated, each seeming to be willing to （許可，名誉などを）与える his fellow the 栄誉（を受ける） of first engaging us; but they did come on, though slowly. This hesitation I was delighted to see, for it （許可，名誉などを）与えるd perfectly with the 計画（する） that I had worked out, which depended 大部分は upon the success which might …に出席する the 成果／努力s of Gor Hajus and Dar Tarus to reach the deck of the patrol when our （手先の）技術 had risen 十分に の近くに beneath the other to 許す them to reach the 搭乗 取り組む, which we were 利用するing with 逆転する English, as one might say.
Gor Hajus had 警告を与えるd me to 派遣（する） the man at the 支配（する）／統制するs as quickly as possible, since his very first 行為／法令／行動する would be to 負傷させる them the instant that there appeared any 可能性 that we might be successful in our 試みる／企てる to take his ship, and so I ran quickly に向かって him and before he could draw I 削減（する） him 負かす／撃墜する. There were now four against us and we waited for them to 前進する that we might 伸び（る） time for our fellows to reach the deck.
The four moved slowly 今後 and were almost within striking distance when I saw Gor Hajus' 長，率いる appear above the 厳しい rail, quickly followed by that of Dar Tarus.
"Look!" I cried to the enemy, "and 降伏する," and I pointed astern.
One of them turned to look and what he saw brought an exclamation of surprise to his lips. "It is Gor Hajus," he cried, and then, to me: "What is your 目的 with us if we 降伏する?"
"We have no quarrel with you," I replied. "We but wish to leave Toonol and go our way in peace—we shall not 害（を与える） you."
He turned to his fellows while, at a 調印する from me, my three companions stopped their 前進する and waited. For a few minutes the four 軍人s conversed in low トンs, then he who had first spoken 演説（する）／住所d me.
"There are few Toonolians," he said, "who would not be glad to serve Gor Hajus, whom we had thought long dead, but to 降伏する our ship to you would mean 確かな death for us when we 報告（する）／憶測d our 敗北・負かす at our （警察，軍隊などの）本部. On the other 手渡す were we to continue our 弁護 most of us here upon the deck of this flier would be killed. If you can 保証する us that your 計画（する）s are not 目的（とする）d at the safety of Toonol I can make a suggestion that will afford an avenue of escape and safety for us all."
"We only wish to leave Toonol," I replied. "No 害（を与える） can come to Toonol because of what I 捜し出す to 遂行する."
"Good! and where do you wish to go?"
"That I may not tell you."
"You may 信用 us, if you 受託する my 提案," he 保証するd me, "which is that we 伝える you to your 目的地, after which we can return to Toonol and 報告（する）／憶測 that we engaged you and that after a long running fight, in which two of our number were killed, you eluded us in the 不明瞭 and escaped."
"Can we 信用 these men?" I asked, 演説（する）／住所ing Gor Hajus, who 保証するd me that we could, and thus the compact was entered into which saw us スピード違反 速く に向かって Phundahl 船内に one of Vobis Kan's own fliers.
THE に引き続いて night the Toonolian 乗組員 始める，決める us 負かす／撃墜する just inside the 塀で囲む of the city of Phundahl, に引き続いて the directions of Dar Tarus who was a native of the city, had been a 軍人 of the Jeddara's Guard and, 事前の to that seen service in Phundahl's tiny 海軍. That he was familiar with every 詳細（に述べる） of Phundahl's 弁護s and her systems of patrols was 証拠d by the fact that we landed without （犯罪，病気などの）発見 and that the Toonolian ship rose and 出発／死d 明らかに unnoticed.
Our 上陸 place had been the roof of a low building built within and against the city 塀で囲む. From this roof Dar Tarus led us 負かす／撃墜する an inclined 滑走路 to the street, which, at this point, was やめる 砂漠d. The street was 狭くする and dark, 存在 側面に位置するd upon one 味方する by the low buildings built against the city 塀で囲む and upon the other by higher buildings, some of which were windowless and 非，不，無 showing any light. Dar Tarus explained that he had chosen this point for our 入り口 because it was a 地区 of 貯蔵 houses, and while a 蜂の巣 of 産業 during the day, was always 砂漠d at night, not even a watchman 存在 要求するd 借りがあるing to the almost total absence of thievery upon Barsoom.
By devious and roundabout ways he led us finally to a section of second-率 shops, eating places and hotels such as are たびたび（訪れる）d by the ありふれた 兵士s, artisans and slaves, where the only attention we attracted was 予定 to the curiosity 誘発するd by Hovan Du. As we had not eaten since leaving Mu Tel's palace, our first consideration was food. Mu Tel had furnished Gor Hajus with money, so that we had the means to gratify our wants. Our first stop was at a small shop where Gor Hajus 購入（する）d four or five 続けざまに猛撃するs of thoat steak for Hovan Du, and then we 修理d to an eating place of which Dar Tarus knew. At first the proprietor would not let us bring Hovan Du inside, but finally, after much argument, he permitted us to lock the 広大な／多数の／重要な ape in an inner room where Hovan Du was 軍隊d to remain with his thoat meat while we sat at a （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する in the outer room.
I will say for Hovan Du that he played his 役割 井戸／弁護士席, nor was there once when the proprietor of the place, or any of his patrons, or the かなりの （人が）群がる that gathered to listen to the altercation, could have guessed that the 団体／死体 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な savage beast was animated by a human brain. It was really only when feeding or fighting that the simian half of Hovan Du's brain appeared to 演習 any かなりの 影響（力） upon him; yet there seemed little 疑問 that it always colored all his thoughts and 活動／戦闘s to some extent, accounting for his habitual taciturnity and the quickness with which he was 誘発するd to 怒り／怒る, 同様に as to the fact that he never smiled, nor appeared to 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がる in any degree the humor of a 状況／情勢. He 保証するd me, however, that the human half of his brain not only 高く評価する／（相場などが）上がるd but 大いに enjoyed the はしけ episodes and occurrences of our adventure and the witty stories and anecdotes 関係のある by Gor Hajus, the 暗殺者, but that his simian anatomy had developed no muscles wherewith to 証拠 physical 表現 of his mental reactions.
We dined heartily, though upon rough and simple fare, but were glad to escape the 調査するing curiosity of the garrulous and gossipy proprietor, who plied us with so many questions as to our past 業績／成果s and 未来 計画（する）s that Dar Tarus, who was our 広報担当者 here, was hard put to it to quickly 捏造する，製作する replies that would be always 一貫した. However, escape we did at last, and once again in the street, Dar Tarus 始める，決める out to lead us to a public 宿泊するing house of which he knew. As we went we approached a 広大な／多数の／重要な building of wondrous beauty in and out of which constant streams of people were 注ぐing, and when we were before it Dar Tarus asked us to wait without as he must enter. When I asked him why, he told me that this was a 寺 of Tur, the god worshipped by the people of Phundahl.
"I have been away for a long time," he said, "and have had no 適切な時期 to do 栄誉（を受ける） to my god. I shall not keep you waiting long. Gor Hajus, will you 貸付金 me a few pieces of gold?"
In silence the Toonolian took a few pieces of money from one of his pocket pouches and 手渡すd them to Dar Tarus, but I could see that it was only with difficulty that he hid an 表現 of contempt, since the Toonolians are atheists.
I asked Dar Tarus if I might …を伴って him into the 寺, which seemed to please him very much; and so we fell in with the stream approaching the 幅の広い 入り口. Dar Tarus gave me two of the gold pieces that he had borrowed from Gor Hajus and told me to follow 直接／まっすぐに behind him and do whatever I saw him doing. 直接／まっすぐに inside the main 入り口, and spread 完全に across it at intervals that permitted space for the worshippers to pass between them, was a line of priests, their entire 団体／死体s, 含むing their 長，率いるs and 直面するs, covered by a mantle of white cloth. In 前線 of each was a 相当な stand upon which 残り／休憩（する）d a cash drawer. As we approached one of these we 手渡すd him a piece of gold which he すぐに changed into many pieces of lesser value, one of which we dropped into a box at his 味方する; その結果 he made several passes with his 手渡すs above our 長，率いるs, dipped one of his fingers into a bowl of dirty water which he rubbed upon the ends of our noses, mumbled a few words which I could not understand and turned to the next in line as we passed on into the 内部の of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 寺. Never have I seen such a gorgeous 陳列する，発揮する of wealth and lavish ornamentation as 直面するd my 注目する，もくろむs in this, the first of the 寺s of Tur that it was my fortune to behold.
The enormous 床に打ち倒す was broken by a 選び出す／独身 中心存在 and arranged upon it at 正規の／正選手 intervals were carven images 残り／休憩（する）ing upon gorgeous pedestals. Some of these images were of men and some of women and many of them were beautiful; and there were others of beasts and of strange, grotesque creatures and many of these were hideous indeed. The first we approached was that of a beautiful 女性（の） 人物／姿／数字; and about the pedestal of this lay a number of men and women 傾向がある upon the 床に打ち倒す against which they bumped their 長，率いるs seven times and then arose and dropped a piece of money into a receptacle 供給するd for that 目的, moving on then to another 人物／姿／数字. The next that Dar Tarus and I visited was that of a man with a 団体／死体 of a silian, about the pedestal of which was arranged a 一連の 水平の 木造の 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s in concentric circles. The 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s were about five feet from the 床に打ち倒す and hanging from them by their 膝s were a number of men and women, repeating monotonously, over and over again, something that sounded to me like bibble-babble-blup.
Dar Tarus and I swung to the 妨げる／法廷，弁護士業s like the others and mumbled the meaningless phrase for a minute or two, then we swung 負かす／撃墜する, dropped a coin into the box, and moved on. I asked Dar Tarus what the words were that we had repeated and what they meant, but he said he did not know. I asked him if anyone knew, but he appeared shocked and said that such a question was sacrilegious and 明らかにする／漏らすd a 示すd 欠如（する） of 約束. At the next 人物／姿／数字 we visited the people were all upon their 手渡すs and 膝s はうing madly in a circle about the pedestal. Seven times around they はうd and then they arose and put some money in a dish and went their ways. At another the people rolled about, 説, "Tur is Tur; Tur is Tur; Tur is Tur," and dropping money in a golden bowl when they were done.
"What god was that?" I whispered to Dar Tarus when we had やめる this last 人物／姿／数字, which had no 長，率いる, but 注目する，もくろむs, nose and mouth in the 中心 of its belly.
"There is but one god," replied Dar Tarus solemnly, "and he is Tur!"
"Was that Tur?" I 問い合わせd.
"Silence, man," whispered Dar Tarus. "They would 涙／ほころび you to pieces were they to hear such heresy."
"Oh, I beg your 容赦," I exclaimed. "I did not mean to 感情を害する／違反する. I see now that that is 単に one of your idols."
Dar Tarus clapped a を引き渡す my mouth. "S-s-s-t!" he 警告を与えるd to silence. "We do not worship idols—there is but one god and he is Tur!"
"井戸／弁護士席, what are these?" I 主張するd, with a sweep of a 手渡す that embraced the several 得点する／非難する／２０ images about which were gathered the thousands of worshippers.
"We must not ask," he 保証するd me. "It is enough that we have 約束 that all the 作品 of Tur are just and righteous. Come! I shall soon be through and we may join our companions."
He led me next to the 人物／姿／数字 of a monstrosity with a mouth that ran 完全に around its 長，率いる. It had a long tail and the breasts of a woman. About this image were a 広大な／多数の／重要な many people, each standing upon his 長，率いる. They also were repeating, over and over, "Tur is Tur; Tur is Tur; Tur is Tur." When we had done this for a minute or two, during which I had a devil of a time 持続するing my equilibrium, we arose, dropped a coin into the box by the pedestal and moved on.
"We may go now," said Dar Tarus. "I have done 井戸／弁護士席 in the sight of Tur."
"I notice," I 発言／述べるd, "that the people repeated the same phrase before this 人物／姿／数字 that they did at the last—Tur is Tur."
"Oh, no," exclaimed Dar Tarus. "On the contrary they said just 正確に／まさに the opposite from what they said at the other. At that they said, Tur is Tur; while at this they 絶対 逆転するd it and said, Tur is Tur. Do you not see? They turned it 権利 around backwards, which makes a very 広大な／多数の／重要な difference."
"It sounded the same to me," I 主張するd.
"That is because you 欠如（する） 約束," he said sadly, and we passed out of the 寺, after depositing the 残り／休憩（する） of our money in a 抱擁する chest, of which there were many standing about almost filled with coins.
We 設立する Gor Hajus and Hovan Du を待つing us impatiently, the 中心 of a large and curious throng の中で which were many 軍人s in the metal of Xaxa, the Jeddara of Phundahl. They 手配中の，お尋ね者 to see Hovan Du 成し遂げる, but Dar Tarus told them that he was tired and in an ugly mood.
"Tomorrow," he said, "when he is 残り／休憩（する）d I shall bring him out upon the avenues to amuse you."
With difficulty we extricated ourselves, and passing into a quieter avenue, took a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する-about way to the 宿泊するing place, where Hovan Du was 限定するd in a small 議会 while Gor Hajus, Dar Tarus and I were 行為／行うd by slaves to a large sleeping apartment where sleeping silks and furs were arranged for us upon a low 壇・綱領・公約 that encircled the room and was broken only at the 選び出す／独身 入り口 to the 議会. Here were already sleeping a かなりの number of men, while two 武装した slaves patrolled the aisle to guard the guests from 暗殺者s.
It was still 早期に and some of the other lodgers were conversing in low whispers so I sought to engage Dar Tarus in conversation 親族 to his 宗教, about which I was curious.
"The mysteries of 宗教s always fascinate me, Dar Tarus," I told him.
"Ah, but that is the beauty of the 宗教 of Tur," he exclaimed, "it has no mysteries. It is simple, natural, 科学の and every word and work of it is susceptible of proof through the pages of Turgan, the 広大な／多数の／重要な 調書をとる／予約する written by Tur himself.
"Tur's home is upon the sun. There, one hundred thousand years ago, he made Barsoom and 投げ上げる／ボディチェックするd it out into space. Then he amused himself by creating man in さまざまな forms and two sexes; and later he fashioned animals to be food for man and each other, and 原因（となる）d vegetation and water to appear that man and the animals might live. Do you not see how simple and 科学の it all is?"
But it was Gor Hajus who told me most about the 宗教 of Tur one day when Dar Tarus was not about. He said that the Phundahlians 持続するd that Tur still created every living thing with his own 手渡すs. They 否定するd vigorously that man 所有するd the 力／強力にする to 再生する his 肉親，親類d and taught their young that all such belief was vile; and always they hid every 証拠 of natural procreation, 主張するing to the death that even those things which they 証言，証人／目撃するd with their own 注目する，もくろむs and experienced with their own 団体／死体s in the bringing 前へ／外へ of their young never transpired.
Turgan taught them that Barsoom is flat and they shut their minds to every proof to the contrary. They would not leave Phundahl far for 恐れる of failing off the 辛勝する／優位 of the world; they would not 許す the 開発 of 航空学 because should one of their ships circumnavigate Barsoom it would be a wicked sacrilege in the 注目する，もくろむs of Tur who made Barsoom flat.
They would not 許す the use of telescopes, for Tur taught them that there was no other world than Barsoom and to look at another would be heresy; nor would they 許す the teaching in their schools of any history of Barsoom that antedated the 創造 of Barsoom by Tur, though Barsoom has a 井戸／弁護士席 authenticated written history that reaches 支援する more than one hundred thousand years; nor would they 許す any 地理学 of Barsoom except that which appears in Turgan, nor any 科学の 研究s along 生物学の lines. Turgan is their only text 調書をとる／予約する—if it is not in Turgan it is a wicked 嘘（をつく）.
Much of all this and a 広大な／多数の／重要な 取引，協定 more I gathered from one source or another during my 簡潔な／要約する stay in Phundahl, whose people are, I believe, the least 前進するd in civilization of any of the red nations upon Barsoom. Giving, as they do, all their best thought to 宗教的な 事柄s, they have become ignorant, bigoted and 狭くする, going as far to one extreme as the Toonolians do to the other.
However, I had not come to Phundahl to 調査／捜査する her culture but to steal her queen, and that thought was uppermost in my mind when I awoke to a new day—my first in Phundahl. に引き続いて the morning meal we 始める，決める out in the direction of the palace to reconnoitre, Dar Tarus 主要な us to a point from which he might easily direct us the balance of the way, as he did not dare …を伴って us to the 即座の 周辺 of the 王室の grounds for 恐れる of 承認, the 団体／死体 he now 所有するd having 以前は belonged to a 井戸／弁護士席-known noble.
It was arranged that Gor Hajus should 行為／法令／行動する as 広報担当者 and I as keeper of the ape. This arranged, we bade 別れの（言葉，会） to Dar Tarus and 始める，決める 前へ／外へ, the three of us, along a 幅の広い and beautiful avenue that led 直接／まっすぐに to the palace gates. We had been planning and rehearsing the parts that we were to play and which we hoped would 証明する so successful that they would open the gates to us and 勝利，勝つ us to the presence of the Jeddara.
As we strolled with seeming unconcern along the avenue, I had ample 適切な時期 to enjoy the novel and beautiful sights of this rich boulevard of palaces. The sun shone 負かす／撃墜する upon vivid scarlet lawns, gorgeous flowered pimalia and a 得点する／非難する／２０ of other rarely beautiful Barsoomian shrubs and trees, while the avenue itself was shaded by almost perfect 見本／標本s of the magnificent sorapus. The sleeping apartments of the buildings had all been lowered to their daytime level, and from a hundred balconies gorgeous silks and furs were 公表／放送 in the sun. Slaves were briskly engaged with their 義務s about the grounds, while upon many a balcony women and children sat at their morning meal. の中で the children we 誘発するd かなりの enthusiasm, or at least Hovan Du did, nor was he without 利益／興味 to the adults. Some of them would have 拘留するd us for an 展示, but we moved 刻々と on に向かって the palace, for nowhere else had we 商売／仕事 or 関心 within the 塀で囲むs of Phundahl.
Around the palace gates was the usual （人が）群がる of loitering curiosity 探検者s; for after all human nature is much the same everywhere, whether 肌s be 黒人／ボイコット or white, red or yellow or brown, upon Earth or upon 火星. The （人が）群がる before Xaxa's gates were 大部分は made up of 訪問者s from the islands of that part of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Toonolian 沼s which 借りがあるs 忠誠 to Phundahl's queen, and like all 地方のs eager for a glimpse of 王族; though 非，不，無 the いっそう少なく to be 利益／興味d by the antics of a simian, wherefore we had a ready made audience を待つing our arrival. Their natural 恐れる of the 広大な／多数の／重要な brute 原因（となる）d them to 落ちる 支援する a little at our approach so that we had a （疑いを）晴らす avenue to the very gates themselves, and there we 停止（させる）d while the （人が）群がるs の近くにd in behind, forming a half circle about us. Gor Hajus 演説（する）／住所d them in a loud トン of 発言する／表明する that might be overheard by the 軍人s and their officers beyond the gates, for it was really them we had come to entertain, not the （人が）群がるs in which we had not the slightest 利益／興味.
"Men and women of Phundahl," cried Gor Hajus, "behold two poor panthans, who, 危険ing their lives, have 逮捕（する）d and trained one of the most savage and ferocious and at the same time most intelligent 見本／標本s of the 広大な／多数の／重要な white ape of Barsoom ever before seen in 捕らわれた and at 広大な／多数の／重要な expense have brought it to Phundahl for your entertainment and edification. My friends, this wonderful ape is endowed with human 知能; he understands every word that is spoken to him. With your 肉親，親類d attention, my friends, I will 努力する to 論証する the remarkable 知能 of this ferocious, man-eating beast—an 知能 that has entertained the 栄冠を与えるd 長，率いるs of Barsoom and mystified the minds of her most learned savants."
I thought Gor Hajus did pretty 井戸／弁護士席 as a bally-hoo artist. I had to smile as I listened, here upon 火星, to the familiar lines that I had taught him out of my Earthly experience of 郡 fairs and amusement parks, so 高度に ludicrous they sounded 落ちるing from the lips of the 暗殺者 of Toonol; but they evidently 利益／興味d his auditors and impressed them, too, for they craned their necks and stood in earnest 注目する，もくろむd silence を待つing the 業績／成果 of Hovan Du. Even better, several members of the Jeddara's Guard pricked up their ears and sauntered に向かって the gates; and の中で them was an officer.
Gor Hajus 原因（となる）d Hovan Du to 嘘（をつく） 負かす／撃墜する at word of 命令（する）, to get up, to stand upon one foot, and to 示す the number of fingers that Gor Hajus held up by growling once for each finger, thus 満足させるing the audience that he could count; but these simple things were only by way of 主要な up to the more remarkable 業績／成就s which we hoped would 勝利，勝つ an audience before the Jeddara. Gor Hajus borrowed a 始める，決める of harness and 武器s from a man in the （人が）群がる and had Hovan Du don it and 盗品故買者 with him, and then indeed did we hear exclamations of amazement.
The 軍人s and the officer of Xaxa had drawn 近づく the gates and were 利益／興味d 観客s, which was 正確に what we wished, and now Gor Hajus was ready for the final, astounding 発覚 of Hovan Du's 知能.
"These things that you have 証言，証人／目撃するd are as nothing," he cried. "Why this wonderful beast can even read and 令状. He was 逮捕（する）d in a 砂漠d city 近づく Ptarth and can read and 令状 the language of that country. Is there の中で you one who, by chance, comes from that distant country?"
A slave spoke up. "I am from Ptarth."
"Good!" said Gor Hajus. "令状 some simple 指示／教授／教育s and 手渡す them to the ape. I will turn my 支援する that you may know that I cannot 補助装置 him in any way."
The slave drew 前へ／外へ a tablet from a pocket pouch and wrote 簡潔に. What he wrote he 手渡すd to Hovan Du. The ape read the message and without hesitation moved quickly to the gate and 手渡すd it to the officer standing upon the other 味方する, the gate 存在 建設するd of wrought metal in fanciful designs that 申し込む／申し出d no obstruction to the 見解（をとる） or to the passage of small articles. The officer took the message and 診察するd it.
"What does it say?" he 需要・要求するd of the slave that had penned it.
"It says," replied the latter: "Take this message to the officer who stands just within the gates."
There were exclamations of surprise from all parts of the （人が）群がる and Hovan Du was compelled to repeat his 業績／成果 several times with different messages which directed him to do さまざまな things, the officer always taking a 広大な／多数の／重要な 利益／興味 in the 訴訟／進行s.
"It is marvellous," said he at last "The Jeddara would be amused by the 業績／成果 of this beast. Wait here, therefore, until I have sent word to her that she may, if she so 願望（する）s, 命令（する） your presence."
Nothing could have better ふさわしい us and so we waited with what patience we might for the messenger to return; and while we waited Hovan Du continued to mystify his audience with new proofs of his 広大な／多数の／重要な 知能.
THE officer returned, the gates swung out and we were 命令（する）d to enter the 中庭 of the palace of Xaxa, Jeddara of Phundahl. After that events transpired with 広大な／多数の／重要な rapidity—surprising and 全く 予期しない events. We were led through an intricate maze of 回廊（地帯）s and 議会s until I became 怪しげな that we were purposely 存在 混乱させるd, and 納得させるd that whether such was the 意向 or not the fact remained that I could no more have retraced my steps to the outer 中庭 than I could have flown without wings. We had planned that, in the event of 伸び（る）ing admission to the palace, we would carefully 公式文書，認める whatever might be 必須の to a 迅速な escape; but when, in a whisper, I asked Gor Hajus if he could find his way out again he 保証するd me that he was as 混乱させるd as I.
The palace was in no sense remarkable nor 特に 利益／興味ing, the work of the Phundahlian artists 存在 激しい and 抑圧するing and without 指示，表示する物 of high imaginative genius. The scenes 描写するd were mostly of a 宗教的な nature illustrating passages from Turgan, the Phundahlian bible, and, for the most part, were a 一連の monotonous repetitions. There was one, which appeared again and again, 描写するing Turgan creating a 一連の会議、交渉／完成する, flat 火星 and 投げつけるing it into Space, that always reminded me of a culinary artist turning a flap jack in a child's window.
There were also 非常に／多数の 絵s of what appeared to be 法廷，裁判所 scenes delineating members of the Phundahlian 王室の line in さまざまな activities; it was noticeable that the more 最近の ones in which Xaxa appeared had had the 主要な／長／主犯 人物／姿／数字 repainted so that there 直面するd me from time to time portraits, 非，不，無 too 井戸／弁護士席 done, of the beautiful 直面する and 人物／姿／数字 of Valla Dia in the 王室の trappings of a Jeddara. The 影響 of these upon me is not 平易な of description. They brought home to me the fact that I was approaching, and should presently be 直面する to 直面する with, the person of the woman to whom I had consecrated my love and my life, and yet in that same person I should be 直面するing one whom I loathed and would destroy.
We were 停止（させる）d at last before a 広大な／多数の／重要な door and from the number of 軍人s and nobles congregated before it I was 確信して that we were soon to be 勧めるd into the presence of the Jeddara. As we waited those 組み立てる／集結するd about us 注目する，もくろむd us with, it seemed to me, more of 敵意 than curiosity and when the door swung open they …を伴ってd us, with the exception of a few 軍人s, into the 議会 beyond. The room was of medium size and at the さらに先に 味方する, behind a 大規模な （米）棚上げする／（英）提議する, sat Xaxa. About her were grouped a number of ひどく 武装した nobles. As I looked them over I wondered if の中で them was he for whom the 団体／死体 of Dar Tarus had been filched; for we had 約束d him that if 条件s were 都合のよい we would 試みる／企てる to 回復する it.
Xaxa 注目する，もくろむd us coldly as we were 停止（させる）d before her. "Let us see the beast 成し遂げる," she 命令（する）d, and then suddenly: "What mean you by permitting strangers to enter my presence 耐えるing 武器?" she cried. "下落する Or, see that their 武器s are 除去するd!" and she turned to a handsome young 軍人 standing 近づく her.
下落する Or! That was the 指名する. Before me stood the noble for whom Dar Tarus had 苦しむd the loss of his liberty, his 団体／死体 and his love. Gor Hajus had also 認めるd the 指名する and Hovan Du, too; I could tell by the way they 注目する，もくろむd the man as he 前進するd. Curtly he 教えるd us to 手渡す our 武器s to two 軍人s who 前進するd to receive them. Gor Hajus hesitated. I 収容する／認める that I did not know what course to 追求する.
Everyone seemed 敵意を持った and yet that might be, and doubtless was, but a reflection of their 態度 に向かって all strangers. If we 辞退するd to 武装解除する we were but three against a room 十分な, if they chose to 訴える手段／行楽地 to 軍隊; or if they turned us out of the palace because of it we would be robbed of this seemingly god given 適切な時期 to 勝利，勝つ to the very heart of Xaxa's palace and to her very presence, where we must 結局 勝利，勝つ before we could strike. Would such an 適切な時期 ever be 自由に 申し込む／申し出d us again? I 疑問d it and felt that we had better assume a vague 危険 now than, by 辞退するing their 需要・要求する, definitely arm their 疑惑s. So I 静かに 除去するd my 武器s and 手渡すd them to the 軍人 waiting to receive them; and に引き続いて my example, Gor Hajus did likewise, though I can imagine with what poor grace.
Once again Xaxa 示す that she would see Hovan Du 成し遂げる. As Gor Hajus put him through his antics she watched listlessly; nor did anything that the ape did 誘発する the slightest flicker of 利益／興味 の中で the entire group 組み立てる／集結するd about the Jeddara. As the thing dragged on I became obsessed with 逮捕s that all was not 権利. It seemed to me that an 成果／努力 was 存在 made to 拘留する us for some 目的—to 伸び（る） time. I could not understand, for instance, why Xaxa 要求するd that we repeat several times the least 利益／興味ing of the ape's 業績／成果s. And all the time Xaxa sat playing with a long, わずかな／ほっそりした dagger, and I saw that she watched me やめる as much as she watched Hovan Du, while I 設立する it difficult to keep my 注目する，もくろむs 回避するd from that perfect 直面する, even though I knew that it was but a stolen mask behind which lurked the cruel mind of a tyrant and a murderess.
At last （機の）カム an interruption to the 業績／成果. The door opened and a noble entered, who went 直接／まっすぐに to the Jeddara whom he 演説（する）／住所d 簡潔に and in a low トン. I saw that she asked him several questions and that she seemed 悩ますd by his replies. Then she 解任するd him with a curt gesture and turned に向かって us.
"Enough of this!" she cried. Her 注目する，もくろむs 残り／休憩（する）d upon 地雷 and she pointed her わずかな／ほっそりした dagger at me. "Where is the other?" she 需要・要求するd.
"What other?" I 問い合わせd.
"There were three of you, besides the ape. I know nothing about the ape, nor where, nor how you acquired it; but I do know all about you, Vad Varo, and Gor Hajus, the 暗殺者 of Toonol, and Dar Tarus. Where is Dar Tarus?" her 発言する／表明する was low and musical and 完全に beautiful—the 発言する／表明する of Valla Dia—but behind it I knew was the terrible personality of Xaxa, and I knew too that it would be hard to deceive her, for she must have received what （警察などへの）密告，告訴（状） she had 直接／まっすぐに from Ras Thavas. It had been stupid of me not to 予知する that Ras Thavas would すぐに guess the 目的 of my 使節団 and 警告する Xaxa. I perceived 即時に that it would be worse than useless to 否定する our 身元, rather I must explain our presence—if I could.
"Where is Dar Tarus?" she repeated.
"How should I know?" I 反対するd. "Dar Tarus has 推論する／理由s to believe that he would not be 安全な in Phundahl and I imagine that he is not anxious that anyone should know his どの辺に—myself 含むd. He helped me to escape from the Island of Thavas, for which his liberty was to be his reward. He has not chosen to …を伴って me その上の upon my adventures."
Xaxa seemed momentarily 武装解除するd that I did not 否定する my 身元--evidently she had supposed that I would do so.
"You 収容する／認める then," she said, "that you are Vad Varo, the assistant of Ras Thavas?"
"Have I ever sought to 否定する it?"
"You have disguised yourself as a red-man of Barsoom."
"How could I travel in Barsoom さもなければ, where every man's 手渡す is against a stranger?"
"And why would you travel in Barsoom?" Her 注目する，もくろむs 狭くするd as she waited for my reply.
"As Ras Thavas has doubtless sent you word, I am from another world and I would see more of this one," I told her. "Is that strange?"
"And you come to Phundahl and 捜し出す to 伸び（る） 入り口 to my presence and bring with you the 悪名高い 暗殺者 of Toonol that you may see more of Barsoom?"
"Gor Hajus may not return to Toonol," I explained, "and so he must 捜し出す service for his sword at some other 法廷，裁判所 than that of Vobis Kan—in Phundahl perhaps, or if not here he must move on. I hope that he will decide to …を伴って me as I am a stranger in Barsoom, unaccustomed to the manners and ways of her people. I would fare ill without a guide and 助言者."
"You shall fare ill," she cried. "You have seen all of Barsoom that you are 運命にあるd to see—you have reached the end of your adventure. You think to deceive me, eh? You do not know, perhaps, that I have heard of your infatuation for Valla Dia or that I am fully conversant with the 目的 of your visit to Phundahl." Her 注目する，もくろむs left me and swept her nobles and her 軍人s. "To the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s with them!" she cried. "Later we shall choose the manner of their passing."
即時に we were surrounded by a 得点する／非難する／２０ of naked blades. There was no escape for Gor Hajus or me, but I thought that I saw an 適切な時期 for Hovan Du to get away. I had had the 可能性 of such a contingency in mind from the first and always I had been on the look-out for an avenue of escape for one of us, and so the open windows at the 権利 of the Jeddara had not gone unnoticed, nor the 広大な／多数の／重要な trees growing in the 中庭 beneath. Hovan Du was の近くに beside me as Xaxa spoke.
"Go!" I whispered. "The windows are open. Go, and tell Dar Tarus what has happened to us," and then I fell 支援する away from him and dragged Gor Hajus with me as though we would 試みる／企てる to resist 逮捕（する）; and while I thus distracted their attention from him Hovan Du turned に向かって an open window. He had taken but a few steps when a 軍人 試みる／企てるd to 停止（させる） him; with that the ferocious brain of the anthropoid seemed to 掴む dominion over the 広大な／多数の／重要な creature. With a hideous growl he leaped with the agility of a cat upon the unfortunate Phundahlian, swung him high in 巨大（な） 手渡すs and using his 団体／死体 as a flail 宙返り／暴落するd his fellows to 権利 and left as he 削減（する） a 列 に向かって the open window nearest him.
即時に pandemonium 統治するd in the apartment. The attention of all seemed 中心d upon the 広大な／多数の／重要な ape and even those who had been 直面するing us turned to attack Hovan Du. And in the 中央 of the 混乱 I saw Xaxa step to some 激しい hangings 直接／まっすぐに behind her desk, part them and disappear.
"Come!" I whispered to Gor Hajus. 明らかに 意図 only upon watching the 衝突 between the ape and the 軍人s I moved 今後 with the 闘士，戦闘機s but always to the left に向かって the desk that Xaxa had just quitted. Hovan Du was giving a good account of himself. He had discarded his first 犠牲者 and one by one had 掴むd others as they （機の）カム within 範囲 of his long 武器 and powerful 手渡すs, いつかs four at a time as he stood 井戸／弁護士席 を締めるd upon two of his 手渡す-like feet and fought with the other four. His shock of bristling hair stood 築く upon his skull and his 猛烈な／残忍な 注目する，もくろむs 炎d with 激怒（する） as, 非常に高い high above his antagonists, he fought for his life—the most 恐れるd of all the savage creatures of Barsoom. Perhaps his greatest advantage lay in the inherent 恐れる of him that was a part of every man in that room who 直面するd him, and it 今後d my quickly conceived 計画（する）, too, for it kept every 注目する，もくろむ turned upon Hovan Du, so that Gor Hajus and I were able to work our way to the 後部 of the desk. I think Hovan Du must have sensed my 意向 then, for he did the one thing best ふさわしい to attract every 注目する，もくろむ from us to him and, too, he gave me notice that the human half of his brain was still 警報 and watchful of our 福利事業.
Heretofore the Phundahlians must have looked upon him as a remarkable 見本／標本 of 広大な／多数の／重要な ape, marvelously trained, but now, of a sudden, he 麻ひさせるd them with awe, for his roars and growls took the form of words and he spoke with the tongue of a human. He was 近づく the window now. Several of the nobles were 押し進めるing bravely 今後. の中で them was 下落する Or. Hovan Du reached 前へ／外へ and 掴むd him, wrenching his 武器s from him. "I go," he cried, "but let 害（を与える） 生じる my friends and I shall return and 涙／ほころび the heart from Xaxa. Tell her that, from the 広大な／多数の／重要な Ape of Ptarth."
For an instant the, 軍人s and the nobles stood transfixed with awe. Every 注目する，もくろむ was upon Hovan Du as he stood there with the struggling 人物／姿／数字 of 下落する Or in his mighty しっかり掴む. Gor Hajus and I were forgotten. And then Hovan Du turned and leaped to the sill of the window and from there lightly to the 支店s of the nearest tree; and with him went 下落する Or, the favorite of Xaxa, the Jeddara. At the same instant I drew Gor Hajus with me between the hangings in the 後部 of Xaxa's desk, and as they fell behind us we 設立する ourselves in the 狭くする mouth of a dark 回廊（地帯）.
Every 注目する，もくろむ was upon Hovan Du as he stood there with the struggling 人物／姿／数字.
Without knowledge of where the passage led we could only follow it blindly, 勧めるd on by the necessity for discovering a hiding place or an avenue of escape from the palace before the 追跡 which we knew would be すぐに 学校／設けるd, overtook us. As our 注目する，もくろむs became accustomed to the gloom, which was 部分的に／不公平に dispelled by a faint luminosity, we moved more 速く and presently （機の）カム to a 狭くする spiral 滑走路 which descended into a dark 穴を開ける below the level of the 回廊（地帯） and also arose into equal 不明瞭 above.
"Which way?" I asked Gor Hajus.
"They will 推定する／予想する us to descend," he replied, "for in that direction lies the nearest avenue of escape."
"Then we will go up."
"Good!" he exclaimed. "All we 捜し出す now is a place to hide until night has fallen, for we may not escape by day."
We had scarcely started to 上がる before we heard the first sound of 追跡—the clank of accoutrements in the 回廊（地帯） beneath. Yet, even with this 勧める from behind, we were 軍隊d to move with 広大な／多数の／重要な 警告を与える, for we knew not what lay before. At the next level there was a doorway, the door の近くにd and locked, but there was no 回廊（地帯）, nor anywhere to hide, and so we continued on 上向き. The second level was 同一の with that just beneath, but at the third a 選び出す／独身 回廊（地帯） ran straight off into 不明瞭 and at our 権利 was a door, ajar. The sounds of 追跡 were appreciably nearer now and the necessity for concealment seemed 増加するing as the square of their growing 割合s until every other consideration was 圧倒するd by it. Nor is this so strange when the 目的 of my adventure is considered and that 発見 now must assuredly （一定の）期間 敗北・負かす and 爆破 for ever the slender ray of hope that remained for the resurrection of Valla Dia in her own flesh.
There was 不十分な a moment for consideration. The 回廊（地帯） before us was shrouded in 不明瞭—it might be naught but a blind alley. The door was の近くに and ajar.
I 押し進めるd it gently inward. An odor of 激しい incense 迎える／歓迎するd our nostrils and through the small aperture we saw a 部分 of a large 議会 garishly decorated. 直接／まっすぐに before us, and almost wholly 妨害するing our 見解（をとる） of the entire 議会, stood a colossal statue of a squatting man-like 人物／姿／数字. Behind us we heard 発言する／表明するs—our pursuers already were 上がるing the spiral—they would be upon us in a few seconds. I 診察するd the door and discovered that it fastened with a spring lock. I looked again into the 議会 and saw no one within the 範囲 of our 見通し, and then I 動議d Gor Hajus to follow me and stepping into the room の近くにd the door behind us. We had 燃やすd our 橋（渡しをする）s. As the door の近くにd the lock engaged with a sharp, metallic click.
"What was that?" 需要・要求するd a 発言する／表明する, 起こる／始まるing, seemingly, at the far end of the 議会.
Gor Hajus looked at me and shrugged his shoulders in 辞職 (he must have been thinking what I was thinking—that with two avenues we had chosen the wrong one) but he smiled and there was no reproach in his 注目する，もくろむs.
"It sounded from the direction of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur," replied a second 発言する／表明する.
"Perhaps someone is at the door," 示唆するd the first （衆議院の）議長.
Gor Hajus and I were flattened against the 支援する of the statue that we might 延期する as long as possible our 必然的な 発見 should the （衆議院の）議長s decide to 調査／捜査する the origin of the noise that had attracted their 疑惑s. I was 直面するing against the polished 石／投石する of the 人物／姿／数字's 支援する, my 手渡すs outspread upon it. Beneath my fingers were the carven bits of its ornamental harness—jutting protuberances that were 高くつく／犠牲の大きい gems 始める，決める in these trappings of 石／投石する, and there were gorgeous inlays of gold filigree; but these things I had no 注目する，もくろむs for now. We could hear the two conversing as they （機の）カム nearer. Perhaps I was nervous, I do not know. I am sure I never shrank from an 遭遇（する） when either 義務 or expediency called; but in this instance both 需要・要求するd that we 避ける 衝突 and remain undiscovered. However that may be, my fingers must have been moving nervously over the jeweled harness of the 人物／姿／数字 when I became ばく然と, perhaps subconsciously, aware that one of the gems was loose in its setting. I do not 解任する that this made any impression upon my conscious mind, but I do know that it seemed to catch the attention of my wandering fingers and they must have paused to play with the 緩和するd 石／投石する.
The 発言する／表明するs seemed やめる の近くに now—it could be but a 事柄 of seconds before we should be 直面するd by their owners. My muscles seemed to 緊張した for the 心配するd 遭遇（する） and unconsciously I 圧力（をかける）d ひどく upon the 緩和するd setting—whereat a 部分 of the 人物／姿／数字's 支援する gave noiselessly inward 明らかにする／漏らすing to us the dimly lighted 内部の of the statue. We needed no その上の 招待; 同時に we stepped across the threshold and in almost the same movement I turned and の近くにd the パネル盤 gently behind us. I think that there was 絶対 no sound connected with the entire 処理／取引; and に引き続いて it we remained in utter silence, motionless—不十分な breathing. Our 注目する，もくろむs became quickly accustomed to the 薄暗い 内部の which we discovered was lighted through 非常に／多数の small orifices in the 爆撃する of the statue, which was 完全に hollow, and through these same orifices every outside sound （機の）カム 明確に to our ears.
We had scarcely の近くにd the 開始 when we heard the 発言する／表明するs 直接／まっすぐに outside it and 同時に there （機の）カム a 大打撃を与えるing on the door by which we had entered the apartment from the 回廊（地帯）. "Who 捜し出すs 入り口 to Xaxa's 寺?" 需要・要求するd one of the 発言する／表明するs within the room.
"'Tis I, dwar of the Jeddara's Guard," にわか景気d a 発言する／表明する from without. "We are 捜し出すing two who （機の）カム to assassinate Xaxa."
"（機の）カム they this way?"
"Think you, priest, that I should be 捜し出すing them here had they not?"
"How long since?"
"不十分な twenty tals since," replied the dwar.
"Then they are not here," the priest 保証するd him, "for we have been here for a 十分な zode* and no other has entered the 寺 during that time. Look quickly to Xaxa's apartments above and to the roof and the hangars, for if you followed them up the spiral there is no other where they might 逃げる."
*(公式文書，認める: A tal is about one second, and a zode だいたい two and one-half hours, Earth time.)
"Watch then the 寺 carefully until I return," shouted the 軍人 and we heard him and his men moving on up the spiral.
Now we heard the priests conversing as they moved slowly past the statue.
"What could have 原因（となる）d the noise that first attracted our attention?" asked one.
"Perhaps the 逃亡者／はかないものs tried the door," 示唆するd the other.
"It must have been that, but they did not enter or we should have seen them when they 現れるd from behind the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur, for we were 直面するing him at the time, nor have once turned our 注目する，もくろむs from this end of the 寺."
"Then at least they are not within the 寺."
"And where else they may be is no 関心 of ours."
"No, nor if they reached Xaxa's apartment, if they did not pass through the 寺."
"Perhaps they did reach it."
"And they were 暗殺者s!"
"Worse things might 生じる Phundahl."
"Hush! the gods have ears."
"Of 石／投石する."
"But the ears of Xaxa are not of 石／投石する and they hear many things that are not ーするつもりであるd for them."
"The old she-banth!"
"She is Jeddara and High Priestess."
"Yes, but—" the 発言する／表明するs passed beyond the 範囲 of our ears at the far end of the 寺, yet they had told me much—that Xaxa was 恐れるd and hated by the 聖職者 and that the priests themselves had 非，不，無 too much reverence for their deity as 証拠d by the 発言／述べる of one that the gods have ears of 石／投石する. And they had told us other things, important things, when they conversed with the dwar of the Jeddara's Guard.
Gor Hajus and I now felt that we had fallen by chance upon a most ideal place of concealment, for the very 後見人s of the 寺 would 断言する that we were not, could not be, where we were. Already had they thrown the pursuers off our 跡をつける.
Now, for the first time, we had an 適切な時期 to 診察する our hiding place. The 内部の of the statue was hollow and far above us, perhaps forty feet, we could see the outside light 向こうずねing through the mouth, ears and nostrils, just below which a circular 壇・綱領・公約 could be discerned running around the inside of the neck. A ladder with flat rungs led 上向き from the base to the 壇・綱領・公約. 厚い dust covered the 床に打ち倒す on which we stood, and the extremity of our position 示唆するd a careful examination of this dust, with the result that I was at once impressed by the 証拠 that it 明らかにする／漏らすd; which 示すd that we were the first to enter the statue for a long time, かもしれない for years, as the 罰金 塗装 of almost impalpable dust that covered the 床に打ち倒す was undisturbed. As I searched for this 証拠 my 注目する，もくろむs fell upon something lying 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd の近くに to the base of the ladder and approaching nearer I saw that it was a human 骸骨／概要, while a closer examination 明らかにする／漏らすd that the skull was 鎮圧するd and one arm and several ribs broken. About it lay, dust covered, the most gorgeous trappings I had ever seen. Its position at the foot of the ladder, 同様に as the 鎮圧するd skull and broken bones, appeared やめる conclusive 証拠 of the manner in which death had come—the man had fallen 長，率いる 真っ先の from the circular 壇・綱領・公約 forty feet above, carrying with him to eternity, doubtless, the secret of the 入り口 to the 内部の of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur.
I 示唆するd this to Gor Hajus who was 診察するing the dead man's trappings and he agreed with me that such must have been the manner of his death.
"He was a high priest of Tur," whispered Gor Hajus, "and probably a member of the 王室の house—かもしれない a Jeddak. He has been dead a long time."
"I am going up above," I said. "I will 実験（する） the ladder. If it is 安全な, follow me up. I think we shall be able to see the 内部の of the 寺 through the mouth of Tur."
"Go carefully," Gor Hajus admonished. "The ladder is very old."
I went carefully, 実験（する）ing each rung before I 信用d my 負わせる to it, but I 設立する the old sorapus 支持を得ようと努めるd of which it was 建設するd sound and as 信頼できる as steel. How the high priest （機の）カム to his death must always remain a mystery, for the ladder or the circular 壇・綱領・公約 would have carried the 負わせる of a hundred red-men.
From the 壇・綱領・公約 I could see through the mouth of Tur. Below me was a large 議会 along the 味方するs of which were 範囲d other, though lesser, idols. They were even more grotesque than those I had seen in the 寺 in the city and their trappings were rich beyond the conception of man—Earthman—for the gems of Barsoom scintillate with rays unknown to us and of such gorgeous and blinding beauty as to transcend description. 直接／まっすぐに in 前線 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur was an altar of palthon, a rare and beautiful 石／投石する, 血 red, in which are traced in purest white Nature's most fanciful designs; the whole vastly 高めるd by the wondrous polish which the 石／投石する takes beneath the 手渡す of the craftsman.
Gor Hajus joined me and together we 診察するd the 内部の of the 寺. Tall windows lined two 味方するs, letting in a flood of light. At the far end, opposite the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur, were two enormous doors, の近くにing the main 入り口 to the 議会, and here stood the two priests whom we had heard conversing. さもなければ the 寺 was 砂漠d. Incense 燃やすd upon tiny altars before each of the minor idols, but whether any 燃やすd before the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur we could not see.
Having 満足させるd our curiosity 親族 to the 寺, we returned our attention to a その上の examination of the 内部の of Tur's 抱擁する 長，率いる and were rewarded by the 発見 of another ladder 主要な 上向き against the 後部 塀で囲む to a higher and smaller 壇・綱領・公約 that evidently led to the 注目する，もくろむs. It did not take me long to 調査／捜査する and here I 設立する a most comfortable 議長，司会を務める 始める，決める before a 支配（する）／統制する that operated the 注目する，もくろむs, so that they could be made to turn from 味方する to 味方する, or up or 負かす／撃墜する, によれば the whim of the 操作者; and here too was a speaking-tube 主要な to the mouth. This again I must needs 調査／捜査する and so I returned to the lower 壇・綱領・公約 and there I discovered a 装置 beneath the tongue of the idol, and this 装置, which was in the nature of an amplifier, was connected with the speaking-tube from above. I could not repress a smile as I considered these silent 証言，証人／目撃するs to the perfidy of man and thought of the broken thing lying at the foot of the ladder. Tur, I could have sworn, had been silent for many years.
Together Gor Hajus and I returned to the higher 壇・綱領・公約 and again I made a 発見—the 注目する，もくろむs of Tur were veritable periscopes. By turning them we could see any 部分 of the 寺 and what we saw through the 注目する，もくろむs was magnified. Nothing could escape the 注目する，もくろむs of Tur and presently, when the priests began to talk again, we discovered that nothing could escape Tur's ears, for every slightest sound in the 寺 （機の）カム 明確に to us. What a 価値のある adjunct to high 聖職者 this 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur must have been in the days when that broken 骸骨／概要 lying below us was a thing of 血 and life!
THE day dragged wearily for Gor Hajus and me. We watched the さまざまな priests who （機の）カム in pairs at intervals to relieve those who had に先行するd them, and we listened to their prattle, mostly idle gossip of 法廷，裁判所 スキャンダルs. At times they spoke of us and we learned that Hovan Du had escaped with 下落する Or, nor had they been 位置を示すd as yet, nor had Dar Tarus. The whole 法廷，裁判所 was mystified by our seemingly miraculous 見えなくなる. Three thousand people, the inmates and 大（公）使館員s of the palace, were 絶えず upon the look-out for us. Every part of the palace and the palace grounds had been searched and searched again. The 炭坑，オーケストラ席s had been 調査するd more 完全に than they had been 調査するd within the memory of the oldest retainer, and it seemed that queer things had been 明らかにするd there—things of which not even Xaxa dreamed, and the priests whispered that at least one 広大な／多数の／重要な and powerful house would 落ちる because of what a dwar of the Jeddak's Guard had discovered in a remote 管区 of the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s.
As the sun dropped below the horizon and 不明瞭 （機の）カム, the 内部の of the 寺 was illuminated by a soft white light, brilliantly but without the glare of Earthly 人工的な 照明. More priests （機の）カム and many young girls, priestesses. They 成し遂げるd before the idols, 詠唱するing meaningless gibberish. 徐々に the 議会 filled with worshippers, nobles of the Jeddara's 法廷，裁判所 with their women and their retainers, forming in two lines along either 味方する of the 寺 before the lesser idols, leaving a wide aisle from the 広大な／多数の／重要な 入り口 to the foot of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur and に向かって this aisle they all 直面するd, waiting. For what were they waiting? Their 注目する，もくろむs were turned expectantly に向かって the の近くにd doors of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 入り口 and Gor Hajus and I felt our 注目する，もくろむs held there too, fascinated by the suggestion that they were about to open and 明らかにする／漏らす some stupendous spectacle.
And presently the doors did swing slowly open and all we saw was what appeared to be a 広大な／多数の／重要な roll of carpet lying upon its 味方する across the 開始. Twenty slaves, naked but for their scant leather harness, stood behind the 抱擁する roll; and as the doors swung fully open they rolled the carpet inward to the very feet of the altar before the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur, covering the wide aisle from the entranceway almost to the idol with a 厚い, soft rug of gold and white and blue. It was the most beautiful thing in the 寺 where all else was 露骨な／あからさまの, loud and garish or hideous, or grotesque. And then the doors の近くにd and again we waited; but not for long. Bugles sounded from without, the sound 増加するing as they 近づくd the 入り口. Once more the doors swung in. Across the 入り口 stood a 二塁打 階級 of gorgeously 罠にかける nobles. Slowly they entered the 寺 and behind them （機の）カム a splendid chariot drawn by two banths, the 猛烈な／残忍な Barsoomian lion, held in leash by slaves on either 味方する. Upon the chariot was a litter and in the litter, reclining at 緩和する, lay Xaxa. As she entered the 寺 the people 開始するd to 詠唱する her 賞賛するs in a monotonous sing-song. Chained to the chariot and に引き続いて on foot was a red 軍人 and behind him a 行列 composed of fifty young men and an equal number of young girls.
Gor Hajus touched my arm. "The 囚人," he whispered, "do you 認める him?"
"Dar Tarus!" I exclaimed.
It was Dar Tarus—they had discovered his hiding place and 逮捕（する）d him, but what of Hovan Du? Had they taken him, also? If they had it must have been only after 殺すing him, for they never would have sought to 逮捕（する） the 猛烈な／残忍な beast, nor would he have brooked 逮捕（する）. I looked for 下落する Or, but he was nowhere to be seen within the 寺 and this fact gave me hope that Hovan Du might be still at liberty.
The chariot was 停止（させる）d before the altar and Xaxa alighted; the lock that held Dar Tarus' chain to the 乗り物 was opened and the banths were led away by their attendants to one 味方する of the 寺 behind the lesser idols. Then Dar Tarus was dragged 概略で to the altar and thrown upon it and Xaxa, 開始するing the steps at its base, （機の）カム の近くに to his 味方する and with 手渡すs outstretched above him looked up at the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur 非常に高い above her. How beautiful she was! How richly 罠にかける! Ah, Valla Dia! that your 甘い form should be debased to the cruel 目的s of the wicked mind that now animates you!
Xaxa's 注目する，もくろむs now 残り／休憩（する）d upon the 直面する of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur. "O, Tur, Father of Barsoom," she cried, "behold the 申し込む／申し出ing we place before you, All-seeing, All-knowing, All-powerful One, and frown no more upon us in silence. For a hundred years you have not deigned to speak aloud to your faithful slaves; never since Hora San, the high priest, was taken away by you on that long-gone night of mystery have you unsealed your lips to your people. Speak, 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur! Give us some 調印する, ere we 急落（する），激減（する） this dagger into the heart of our 申し込む／申し出ing, that our 作品 are pleasing in thine 注目する，もくろむs. Tell us whither went the two who （機の）カム here today to assassinate your high priestess; 明らかにする／漏らす to us the 運命／宿命 of 下落する Or. Speak, 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur, ere I strike," and she raised her わずかな／ほっそりした blade above the heart of Dar Tarus and looked straight 上向き into the 注目する，もくろむs of Tur.
"Speak, 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur, ere I strike."
And then, as a bolt from the blue, I was struck by the 広大な／多数の／重要な inspiration. My 手渡す sought the lever controlling the 注目する，もくろむs of Tur and I turned them until they 完全にするd a 十分な 回路・連盟 of the room and 残り／休憩（する）d again upon Xaxa. The 影響 was magical. Never before had I seen a whole room 十分な of people so 絶対 stunned and awestruck as were these. As the 注目する，もくろむs returned to Xaxa she seemed turned to 石／投石する and her 巡査 肌 to have taken on an ashen purple hue. Her dagger remained stiffly 均衡を保った above the heart of Dar Tarus. Not for a hundred years had they seen the 注目する，もくろむs of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur move. Then I placed the speaking-tube to my lips and the 発言する／表明する of Tur rumbled through the 議会. As from one 広大な／多数の／重要な throat a gasp arose from the （人が）群がるd 寺 床に打ち倒す and the people fell upon their 膝s and buried their 直面するs in their 手渡すs.
"Judgment is 地雷!" I cried. "Strike not lest ye be struck! To Tur is the sacrifice!"
I was silent then, 試みる／企てるing to 計画（する） how best to 利用する the advantage I had 伸び（る）d. Fearfully, one by one, the 屈服するd 長，率いるs were raised and 脅すd 注目する，もくろむs sought the 直面する of Tur. I gave them another thrill by letting the god's 注目する，もくろむs wander slowly over the 上昇傾向d 直面するs, and while I was doing this I had another inspiration, which I imparted to Gor Hajus in a low whisper. I could hear him chuckle as he started 負かす／撃墜する the ladder to carry my new 計画（する） into 影響. Again I had 頼みの綱 to the speaking-tube.
"The sacrifice is Tur's," I rumbled. "Tur will strike with his own 手渡す. 消滅させる the lights and let no one move under 苦痛 of instant death until Tur gives the word. Prostrate yourselves and bury your 注目する，もくろむs in your palms, for whosoever sees shall be blinded when the spirit of Tur walks の中で his people."
負かす／撃墜する they went again and one of the priests hurriedly 消滅させるd the lights, leaving the 寺 in total 不明瞭; and while Gor Hajus was engaged with his part of the 業績／成果 I tried to cover any 偶発の noise he might make by keeping up a running 解雇する／砲火／射撃 of celestial 発覚.
"Xaxa, the high priestess, asks what has become of the two whom she believed （機の）カム to assassinate her. I, Tur took them to myself. Vengeance is Tur's! And 下落する Or I took, also. In the guise of a 広大な／多数の／重要な ape I （機の）カム and took 下落する Or and 非，不，無 knew me; though even a fool might have guessed, for who is there ever heard a 広大な／多数の／重要な ape speak with tongue of man unless he was animated by the spirit of Tur?"
I guess that 納得させるd them, it 存在 just the sort of logic ふさわしい to their 宗教, or it would have 納得させるd them if they had not already been 納得させるd. I wondered what might be passing in the mind of the 疑問ing priest who had 発言／述べるd that the gods had ears of 石／投石する.
Presently I heard a noise upon the ladder beneath me and a moment later someone climbed upon the circular 上陸.
"All's 井戸／弁護士席," whispered the 発言する／表明する of Gor Hajus. "Dar Tarus is with me."
"Light the 寺!" I 命令（する）d through the speaking-tube. "Rise and look upon your altar."
The lights flashed on and the people rose, trembling, to their feet. Every 注目する，もくろむ was bent upon the altar and what they saw there seemed to 鎮圧する them with terror. Some of the women 叫び声をあげるd and fainted. It all impressed me with the belief that 非，不，無 of them had taken this god of theirs with any 広大な／多数の／重要な 量 of 真面目さ, and now when they were 直面するd with 絶対の proof of his miraculous 力／強力にするs they were swept 完全に off their feet. Where, a few moments before, they had seen a live sacrifice を待つing the knife of the high priestess they saw now only a dust-covered human skull. I 認める you that without an explanation it might have seemed a 奇蹟 to almost anyone so quickly had Gor Hajus run from the base of the idol with the skull of the dead high priest and returned again 主要な Dar Tarus with him. I had been a bit 関心d as to what the 態度 of Dar Tarus might be, who was no more conversant with the hoax than were the Phundahlians, but Gor Hajus had whispered "For Valla Dia" in his ear and he had understood and come quickly.
"The 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur," I now 発表するd, "is angry with his people. For a long time they had 否定するd him in their hearts even while they made open worship of him. The 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur is angry with Xaxa. Only through Xaxa may the people of Phundahl be saved from 破壊, for the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur is angry. Go then from the 寺 and the palace leaving no human 存在 here other than Xaxa, the high priestess of Tur. Leave her here in 孤独 beside the altar. Tur would speak with her alone."
I could see Xaxa 公正に／かなり shrivel in fright.
"Is the Jeddara Xaxa, High Priestess of the 広大な／多数の／重要な God Tur, afraid to 会合，会う her master?" I 需要・要求するd. The woman's jaw trembled so that she could not reply. "Obey! or Xaxa and all her people shall be struck dead!" I 公正に／かなり 叫び声をあげるd at them.
Like cattle they turned and fled に向かって the 入り口 and Xaxa, her 膝s shaking so that she could 不十分な stand 築く, staggered after them. A noble saw her and 押し進めるd her 概略で 支援する, but she shrieked and ran after him when he had left her. Then others dragged her to the foot of the altar and threw her 概略で 負かす／撃墜する and one menaced her with his sword, but at that I called aloud that no 害（を与える） must 生じる the Jeddara if they did not wish the wrath of Tur to 落ちる upon them all. They left her lying there and so weak from fright was she that she could not rise, and a moment later the 寺 was empty, but not until I had shouted after them to （疑いを）晴らす the whole palace within a ４半期/4分の1 zode, for my 計画（する） 要求するd a 解放する／自由な and unobstructed 同様に as unobserved field of 活動／戦闘.
The last of them was 不十分な out of sight ere we three descended from the 長，率いる of Tur and stepped out upon the 寺 床に打ち倒す behind the idol. Quickly I ran に向かって the altar, upon the other 味方する of which Xaxa had dropped to the 床に打ち倒す in a swoon. She still lay there and I gathered her into my 武器 and ran quickly 支援する to the door in the 塀で囲む behind the idol—the doorway through which Gor Hajus and I had entered the 寺 earlier in the day.
に先行するd by Gor Hajus and followed by Dar Tarus, I 上がるd the 滑走路 に向かって the roof where the conversation of the priests had 知らせるd us were 位置を示すd the 王室の hangars. Had Hovan Du and 下落する Or been with us my cup of happiness would have been 十分な, for within half a day, what had seemed utter 失敗 and 敗北・負かす had been turned almost to 保証するd success. At the 上陸 where lay Xaxa's apartments we 停止（させる）d and looked within, for the long night voyage I 熟視する／熟考するd would be 冷淡な and the 団体／死体 of Valla Dia must be kept warm with suitable 式服s even though it was 住むd by the spirit of Xaxa. Seeing no one we entered and soon 設立する what we 要求するd. As I was adjusting a 激しい 式服 of orluk about the Jeddara she 回復するd consciousness. 即時に she 認めるd me and then Gor Hajus and finally Dar Tarus. Mechanically she felt for her dagger, but it was not there and when she saw my smile she paled with 怒り／怒る. At first she must have jumped to the 結論 that she had been the 犠牲者 of a hoax, but presently a 疑問 seemed to enter her mind—she must have been 解任するing some of the things that had transpired within the 寺 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur, and these, neither she nor any other mortal might explain.
"Who are you?" she 需要・要求するd.
"I am Tur," I replied, brazenly.
"What is your 目的 with me?"
"I am going to take you away from Phundahl," I replied.
"But I do not wish to go. You are not Tur. You are Vad Varo. I shall call for help and my guards will come and 殺す you."
"There is no one in the palace," I reminded her. "Did I, Tur, not send them away?"
"I shall not go with you," she 発表するd 堅固に. "Rather would I die."
"You shall go with me, Xaxa," I replied, and though she fought and struggled we carried her from her apartment and up the spiral 滑走路 to the roof where, I prayed, I should find the hangars and the 王室の fliers; and as we stepped out into the fresh night 空気／公表する of 火星 we did see the hangars before us, but we saw something else—a group of Phundahlian 軍人s of the Jeddara's Guard whom they had evidently failed to 通知する of the 命令（する）s of Tur. At sight of them Xaxa cried aloud in 救済.
"To me! To the Jeddara!" she cried. "Strike 負かす／撃墜する these 暗殺者s and save me!"
There were three of them and there were three of us, but they were 武装した and between us we had but Xaxa's slender dagger. Gor Hajus carried that. Victory seemed turned to 敗北・負かす as they 急ぐd に向かって us; but it was Gor Hajus who gave them pause. He 掴むd Xaxa and raised the blade, its point above her heart. "停止（させる）!" he cried, "or I strike."
The 軍人s hesitated; Xaxa was silent, stricken with 恐れる. Thus we stood in 行き詰まらせる when, just beyond the three Phundahlian 軍人s, I saw a movement at the roof's 辛勝する／優位. What was it? In the 薄暗い light I saw something that seemed a human 長，率いる, and yet unhuman, rise slowly above the 辛勝する／優位 of the roof, and then, silently, a 広大な／多数の／重要な form followed, and then I 認めるd it—Hovan Du, the 広大な／多数の／重要な white ape.
"Tell them," I cried to Xaxa in a loud 発言する／表明する that Hovan Du might hear, "that I am Tur, for see, I come again in the 外見 of a white ape!" and I pointed to Hovan Du. "I would not destroy these poor 軍人s. Let them lay 負かす／撃墜する their 武器s and go in peace."
The men turned, and seeing the 広大な／多数の／重要な ape standing there behind them, materialized, it might have been, out of thin 空気／公表する, were shaken.
"Who is he, Jeddara?" 需要・要求するd one of the men.
"It is Tur," replied Xaxa in a weak 発言する／表明する; "but save me from him! Save me from him!"
"Throw 負かす／撃墜する your 武器s and your harness and 飛行機で行く!" I 命令（する）d, "or Tur will strike you dead. Heard you not the people 急ぐing from the palace at Tur's 命令（する）? How think you we brought Xaxa hither with a lesser 力／強力にする than Tur's when all her palace was filled with her fighting men? Go, while yet you may in safety."
One of them unbuckled his harness and threw it with his 武器s upon the roof, and as he started at a run for the spiral his companions followed his example. Then Hovan Du approached us.
"井戸／弁護士席 done, Vad Varo," he growled, "though I know not what it is all about."
"That you shall know later," I told him, "but now we must find a swift flier and be upon our way. Where is 下落する Or? Does he still live?"
"I have him securely bound and 安全に hidden in one of the high towers of the palace," replied the ape. "It will be 平易な to get him when we have 開始する，打ち上げるd a flier."
Xaxa was 注目する，もくろむing us ragefully. "You are not Tur!" she cried. "The ape has exposed you."
"But too late to 利益（をあげる） you in any way, Jeddara," I 保証するd her. "Nor could you 納得させる one of your people who stood in the 寺 this night that I am not Tur. Nor do you, yourself, know that I am not. The ways of Tur, the all-powerful, all-knowing, are beyond the conception of mortal man. To you then, Jeddara, I am Tur, and you will find me all-powerful enough for my 目的s."
I think she was still perplexed as we 設立する and dragged 前へ／外へ a flier, 船内に which we placed her, and turned the （手先の）技術's nose に向かって a lofty tower where Hovan Du told us lay 下落する Or.
"I shall be glad to see myself again," said Dar Tarus, with a laugh.
"And you shall be yourself again, Dar Tarus," I told him, "as soon as ever we can come again to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s of Ras Thavas."
"Would that I might be 再会させるd with my 甘い Kara Vasa," he sighed. "Then, Vad Varo, the last 十分な 手段 of my 感謝 would be yours."
"Where may we find her?"
"式のs, I do not know. It was while I was searching for her that I was apprehended by the スパイ／執行官s of Xaxa. I had been to her father's palace only to learn that he had been assassinated and his 所有物／資産／財産 押収するd. The どの辺に of Kara Vasa they either did not know or would not divulge; but they held me there upon one pretext or another until a detachment of the Jeddara's Guard could come and 逮捕（する） me."
"We shall have to make 調査s of 下落する Or," I said.
We were now coming to a stop と一緒に a window of the tower Hovan Du had 示すd, and he and Dar Tarus leaped to the sill and disappeared within. We were all 武装した now, having taken the 武器s discarded by the three 軍人s at the hangars, and with a good flier beneath our feet and all our little company 再会させるd, with Xaxa and 下落する Or, whom they were now 行為／行うing 船内に, we were indeed in high spirits.
As we got under way again, setting our nose に向かって the east, I asked 下落する Or if he knew what had become of Kara Vasa, but he 保証するd me, in surly トンs, that he did not.
"Think again, 下落する Or," I admonished him, "and think hard, for perhaps upon your answer your life depends."
"What chance have I for life?" he sneered, casting an ugly look に向かって Dar Tarus.
"You have every chance," I replied. "Your life lies in the hollow of my 手渡す; and you serve me 井戸／弁護士席 it shall be yours, though in your own 団体／死体 and not in that belonging to Dar Tarus."
"You do not ーするつもりである destroying me?"
"Neither you nor Xaxa," I answered. "Xaxa shall live on in her own 団体／死体 and you in yours."
"I do not wish to live in my own 団体／死体," snapped the Jeddara.
Dar Tarus stood looking at 下落する Or—looking at his own 団体／死体 like some disembodied soul—as weird a 状況／情勢 as I have ever 遭遇（する）d.
"Tell me, 下落する Or," he said, "what has become of Kara Vasa. When my 団体／死体 has been 回復するd to me and yours to you I shall 持つ／拘留する no 敵意 against you if you have not 害（を与える）d Kara Vasa and will tell me where she be."
"I cannot tell you, for I do not know. She was not 害（を与える）d, but the day after you were assassinated she disappeared from Phundahl. We were 肯定的な that she was spirited away by her father, but from him we could learn nothing. Then he was assassinated," the man ちらりと見ることd at Xaxa, "and since, we have learned nothing. A slave told us that Kara Vasa, with some of her father's 軍人s, had 乗る，着手するd upon a flier and 始める，決める out for Helium, where she 目的d placing herself under the 保護 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な War Lord of Barsoom; but of the truth of that we know nothing. This is the truth. I, 下落する Or, have spoken!"
It was futile then to search Phundahl for Kara Vasa and so we held our course に向かって the east and the Tower of Thavas.
ALL that night we sped beneath the hurtling moons of 火星, as strange a company as was ever foregathered upon any 惑星, I will 断言する. Two men, each 所有するing the 団体／死体 of the other, an old and wicked 皇后 whose fair 団体／死体 belonged to a youthful damsel beloved by another of this company, a 広大な／多数の／重要な white ape 支配するd by half the brain of a human 存在, and I, a creature of a distant 惑星, with Gor Hajus, the 暗殺者 of Toonol, 完全にするd the mad roster.
I could 不十分な keep my 注目する，もくろむs from the fair form and 直面する of Xaxa, and it is 井戸／弁護士席 that I was thus fascinated for I caught her in the 行為／法令／行動する of 試みる／企てるing to hurl herself overboard, so repugnant to her was the prospect of living again in her own old and hideous 死体. After that I kept her securely bound and fastened to the deck though it 傷つける me to see the 社債s upon those fair 四肢s.
Dar Tarus was almost 平等に fascinated by the contemplation of his own 団体／死体, which he had not seen for many years.
"By my first ancestor," he ejaculated. "It must be that I was the least vain of fellows, for I give you my word I had no idea that I was so fair to look upon. I can say this now without seeming egotism, since I am speaking of 下落する Or," and he laughed aloud at his little joke.
But the fact remained that the 団体／死体 and 直面する of Dar Tarus were beautiful indeed, though there was a hint of steel in the 注目する，もくろむs and the 始める，決める of the jaw that betokened fighting 血. Little wonder, then, that his own, which Dar Tarus now 所有するd, was 示すd by dissipation and age; nor that Dar Tarus yearned to come again into his own.
Just before 夜明け we dropped to one of the 非常に／多数の small islands that dot the 広大な／多数の／重要な Toonolian 沼s and nosing the ship between the boles of 広大な／多数の／重要な trees we （機の）カム to 残り／休憩（する） upon the surface of the ground, half buried in the lush and gorgeous ジャングル grasses, 井戸／弁護士席 hidden from the sight of possible pursuers. Here Hovan Du 設立する fruits and nuts for us which the simian section of his brain pronounced 安全な for human 消費, and instinct led him to a nearby spring from which there 泡d delicious water. We four were half famished and much 疲労，（軍の）雑役d, so that the food and water were most welcome to us; nor did Xaxa and 下落する Or 辞退する them. Having eaten, three of us lay 負かす／撃墜する upon the ship's deck to sleep, after securely chaining our 囚人s, while the fourth stood watch. In this way, taking turns, we slept away most of the day and when night fell, 残り／休憩（する）d and refreshed, we were ready to 再開する our flight.
Making a wide detour to the south we 避けるd Toonol and about two hours before 夜明け we sighted the high Tower of Thavas. I think we were all 重要なd up to the highest pitch of excitement, for there was not one 船内に that flier but whose whole life would be 本気で 影響する／感情d by the success or 失敗 of our 投機・賭ける. As a first 警戒 we 安全な・保証するd the 手渡すs of Xaxa and 下落する Or behind their 支援するs and placed gags in their mouths, lest they 後継する in giving 警告 of our approach.
Cluros had long since 始める，決める and Thuria was streaming に向かって the horizon as we stopped our モーター and drifted without lights a mile or two south of the tower while we waited impatiently for Thuria to leave the heavens to 不明瞭 and the world to us. To the northwest the lights of Toonol shone plainly against the dark background of the windows of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 研究室／実験室 of Ras Thavas, but the tower itself was dark from plinth to pinnacle.
And now the nearer moon dropped plummetlike beneath the horizon and left the scene to 不明瞭 and to us. Dar Tarus started the モーター, the wonderful, silent モーター of Barsoom, and we moved slowly, の近くに to the ground, に向かって Ras Thavas' island, with no sound other than the gentle whirring of our プロペラ; nor could that have been heard 不十分な a hundred feet so slowly was it turning. の近くに off the island we （機の）カム to a stop behind a cluster of 巨大（な） trees and Hovan Du, going into the 屈服する, uttered a few low growls. Then we stood waiting in silence, listening. There was a rustling in the dense undergrowth upon the shore. Again Hovan Du 発言する／表明するd his low, grim call and this time there （機の）カム an answer from the 黒人／ボイコット 影をつくる／尾行するs. Hovan Du spoke in the language of the 広大な／多数の／重要な apes and the invisible creature replied.
For five minutes, during which time we were aware from the different 発言する／表明するs that others had joined in the conversation from the shore, the apes conversed, and then Hovan Du turned to me.
"It is arranged," he said. "They will 許す us to hide our ship beneath these trees and they will 許す us to pass out again when we are ready and board her, nor will they 害（を与える） us in any way. All they ask is that when we are through we shall leave the gate open that leads to the inner 法廷，裁判所."
"Do they understand that while an ape goes in with us 非，不，無 will return with us?" I asked.
"Yes; but they will not 害（を与える） us."
"Why do they wish the gate left open?"
"Do not 問い合わせ too closely, Vad Varo," replied Hovan Du. "It should be enough that the 広大な／多数の／重要な apes make it possible for you to 回復する Valla Dia's 団体／死体 to her brain and escape with her from this terrible place."
"It is enough," I replied. "When may we land?"
"At once. They will help us drag the ship beneath the trees and make her 急速な／放蕩な."
"But first we must 最高の，を越す the 塀で囲む to the inner 法廷，裁判所," I reminded him.
"Yes, true—I had forgotten that we cannot open the gate from this 味方する."
He spoke again, then, to the apes, whom we had not yet seen; and then he told us that all was arranged and that he and Dar Tarus would return with the ship after 上陸 us inside the 塀で囲む.
Again we got under way and rising slowly above the outer 塀で囲む dropped silently to the 中庭 beyond. The night was 異常に dark, clouds having followed Thuria and blotted out the 星／主役にするs after the moon had 始める，決める. No one could have seen the ship at a distance of fifty feet, and we moved almost without noise. 静かに we lowered our 囚人s over the 味方する and Gor Hajus and I remained with them while Dar Tarus and Hovan Du rose again and 操縦するd the ship 支援する to its hiding place.
I moved at once to the gate and, unlatching it, waited. I heard nothing. Never, I think, have I 耐えるd such utter silence. There （機の）カム no sound from the 広大な／多数の／重要な pile rising behind me, nor any from the dark ジャングル beyond the 塀で囲む. Dimly I could see the 密談する／（身体を）寄せ集めるd forms of Gor Hajus, Xaxa and 下落する Or beside me—さもなければ I might have been alone in the 不明瞭 and immensity of space.
It seemed an eternity that I waited there before I heard a soft scratching on the パネル盤s of the 激しい gate. I 押し進めるd it open and Dar Tarus and Hovan Du stepped silently within as I の近くにd and relatched it. No one spoke. All had been carefully planned so that there was no need of speech. Dar Tarus and I led the way, Gor Hajus and Hovan Du brought up the 後部 with the 囚人s. We moved 直接／まっすぐに to the 入り口 to the tower, 設立する the 滑走路 and descended to the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s. Every fortune seemed with us. We met no one, we had no difficulty in finding the 丸天井 we sought, and once within we 安全な・保証するd the door so that we had no 恐れる of interruption—that was our first 関心—and then I 急いでd to the 位置／汚点／見つけ出す where I had hidden Valla Dia behind the 団体／死体 of a large 軍人, tucked far 支援する against the 塀で囲む in a dark corner. My heart stood still as I dragged aside the 団体／死体 of the 軍人, for always had I 恐れるd that Ras Thavas, knowing my 利益／興味 in her and guessing the 目的 of my 投機・賭ける, would 原因（となる） every 議会 and 炭坑，オーケストラ席 to be searched and every 団体／死体 to be 診察するd until he 設立する her for whom he sought; but my 恐れるs had been baseless, for there lay the 団体／死体 of Xaxa, the old and wrinkled casket of the lovely brain of my beloved, where I had hidden it against this very night. Gently I 解除するd it out and bore it to one of the two ersite topped （米）棚上げする／（英）提議するs. Xaxa, standing there bound and gagged, looked on with 注目する，もくろむs that 発射 hate and loathing at me and at that hideous 団体／死体 to which her brain was so soon to be 回復するd.
As I 解除するd her to the 隣接するing 厚板 she tried to wriggle from my しっかり掴む and hurl herself to the 床に打ち倒す, but I held her and soon had strapped her securely in place. A moment later she was unconscious and the re-移動 was 井戸／弁護士席 under way. Gor Hajus, 下落する Or and Hovan Du were 利益／興味d 観客s, but to Dar Tarus, who stood ready to 補助装置 me, it was an old story, for he had worked in the 研究室／実験室 and seen more than enough of 類似の 操作／手術s. I will not bore you with a description of it—it was but a repetition of what I had done many times in 準備 for this very event.
At last it was 完全にするd and my heart 公正に／かなり stood still as I 取って代わるd the embalming fluid with Valla Dia's own life 血 and saw the color 開始する to her cheeks and her 一連の会議、交渉／完成するd bosom rise and 落ちる to her gentle breathing. Then she opened her 注目する，もくろむs and looked up into 地雷.
"What has happened, Vad Varo?" she asked. "Has something gone amiss that you have 解任するd me so soon, or did I not 答える／応じる to the fluid?"
Her 注目する，もくろむs wandered past me to the 直面するs of the others standing about. "What does it mean?" she asked. "Who are these?"
I raised her gently in my 武器 and pointed at the 団体／死体 of Xaxa lying deathlike on the ersite 厚板 beside her. Valla Dia's 注目する，もくろむs went wide. "It is done?" she cried, and clapped her 手渡すs to her 直面する and felt of all her features and of the soft, delicate contours of her smooth neck; and yet she could 不十分な believe it and asked for a glass and I took one from Xaxa's pocket pouch and 手渡すd it to her. She looked long into it and the 涙／ほころびs 開始するd to roll 負かす／撃墜する her cheeks, and then she looked up at me through the もや of them and put her dear 武器 about my neck and drew my 直面する 負かす／撃墜する to hers. "My chieftain," she whispered—that was all. But it was enough. For those two words I had 危険d my life and 直面するd unknown dangers, and 喜んで would I 危険 my life again for that same reward and always, forever.
*
Another night had fallen before I had 完全にするd the 復古／返還 of Dar Tarus and Hovan Du. Xaxa, and 下落する Or and the 広大な／多数の／重要な ape I left sleeping the death-like sleep of Ras Thavas' marvelous anaesthetic. The 広大な／多数の／重要な ape I had no 意向 of 回復するing, but the others I felt bound to return to Phundahl, though Dar Tarus, now resplendent in his own flesh and the gorgeous trappings of 下落する Or, 勧めるd me not to （打撃，刑罰などを）与える them again upon the long 苦しむing Phundahlians.
"But I have given my word," I told him.
"Then they must be returned," he said.
"Though what I may do afterward is another 事柄," I 追加するd, for there had suddenly occurred to me a bold 計画／陰謀.
I did not tell Dar Tarus what it was nor would I have had time, for at the very instant we heard someone without trying the door and then we heard 発言する／表明するs and presently the door was tried again, this time with 軍隊. We made no noise, but just waited. I hoped that whoever it was would go away. The door was very strong and when they tried to 軍隊 it they must soon have realized the futility of it because they quickly desisted and we heard their 発言する／表明するs for only a short time thereafter and then they seemed to have gone away.
"We must leave," I said, "before they return."
Strapping the 手渡すs of Xaxa and 下落する Or behind them and placing gags in their mouths I quickly 回復するd them to life, nor ever did I see two いっそう少なく 感謝する.
The looks they cast upon me might 井戸／弁護士席 have killed could looks do that, and with what disgust they 見解（をとる）d one another was 令状 plain in their 注目する，もくろむs.
慎重に unbolting the door I opened it very 静かに, a naked sword in my 権利 手渡す and Dar Tarus, Gor Hajus and Hovan Du ready with theirs at my shoulder, and as it swung 支援する it 明らかにする／漏らすd two standing in the 回廊（地帯） watching—two of Ras Thavas' slaves; and one of them was Yamdor, his 団体／死体 servant. At sight of us the fellow gave a loud cry of 承認 and before I could leap through the doorway and 妨げる them, they had both turned and were 飛行機で行くing up the 回廊（地帯） as 急速な／放蕩な as their feet would carry them.
Now there was no time to be lost—everything must be sacrificed to 速度(を上げる）. Without thought of 警告を与える or silence we 急いでd through the 炭坑，オーケストラ席s に向かって the 滑走路 in the tower; and when we stepped into the inner 法廷，裁判所 it was night again, but the さらに先に moon was in the heavens and there were no clouds. The result was that we were 即時に discovered by a 歩哨, who gave the alarm as he ran 今後 to 迎撃する us.
What was a 歩哨 doing in the 中庭 of Ras Thavas? I could not understand. And what were these? A dozen 武装した 軍人s were hurrying across the 法廷，裁判所 on the heels of the 歩哨.
"Toonolians!" shouted Gor Hajus. "The 軍人s of Vobis Kan, Jeddak of Toonol!"
Breathlessly we raced for the gate. If we could but reach it first! But we were handicapped by our 囚人s, who held 支援する the moment they discovered how they might embarrass us, and so it was that we all met in 前線 of the gate. Dar Tarus and Gor Hajus and Hovan Du and I put Valla Dia and our 囚人s behind us and fought the twenty 軍人s of Toonol with the 半端物s five to one against us; but we had more heart in the fight than they and perhaps that gave us an advantage, though I am sure that Gor Hajus was as ten men himself so terrible was the 影響 of his 指名する alone upon the men of Toonol.
"Gor Hajus!" cried one, the first to 認める him.
"Yes, it is Gor Hajus," replied the 暗殺者. "準備する to 会合，会う your ancestors!" and he drove into them like a racing プロペラ, and I was upon his 権利 and Hovan Du and Dar Tarus upon his left.
It was a pretty fight, but it must 結局 have gone against us, so 大いに were we より数が多いd, had I not thought of the apes and the gate beside us. Working my way to it I threw it open and there upon the outside, attracted by the noise of the 衝突, stood a 十分な dozen of the 広大な／多数の／重要な beasts. I called to Gor Hajus and the others to 落ちる 支援する beside the gate, and as the apes 急ぐd in I pointed to the Toonolian 軍人s.
I think the apes were at a loss to know which were friends and which were 敵s, but the Toonolians apprised them by attacking them, while we stood aside with our points upon the ground. Just a moment we stood thus waiting. Then as the apes 急ぐd の中で the Toonolian 軍人s, we slipped into the 不明瞭 of the ジャングル beyond the outer 塀で囲む and sought our flier. Behind us we could hear the growls and the roars of the beasts mingled with the shouts and the 悪口を言う／悪態s of the men; and the sound still rose from the 中庭 as we clambered 船内に the flier and 押し進めるd off into the night.
As soon as we felt that we were 安全に escaped from the Island of Thavas I 除去するd the gags from the mouths of Xaxa and 下落する Or and I can tell you that I すぐに regretted it, for never in my life had I been 支配するd to such horrid 乱用 as 注ぐd from the wrinkled old lips of the Jeddara; and it was only when I started to gag her again that she 約束d to desist.
My 計画（する）s were now 井戸／弁護士席 laid and they 含むd a return to Phundahl since I could not start for Duhor with Valla Dia without 準備／条項s and 燃料; nor could I 得る these どこかよそで than in Phundahl, since I felt that I held the 重要な that would 打ち明ける the 資源s of that city to me; 反して all Toonol was in 武器 against us 借りがあるing to Vobis Kan's 恐れる of Gor Hajus.
So we retraced our way に向かって Phundahl as 内密に as we had come, for I had no mind to be apprehended before we had 伸び（る）d 入り口 to the palace of Xaxa.
Again we 残り／休憩（する）d over daylight upon the same island that had given us 聖域 two days before, and at dark we 始める，決める out upon the last 脚 of our 旅行 to Phundahl. If there had been 追跡 we had seen naught of it, and that might easily be explained by the 広大な／多数の／重要な extent of the uninhabited 沼s across which we flew and the far southerly course that we followed の近くに above the ground.
As we 近づくd Phundahl I 原因（となる）d Xaxa and 下落する Or to be again gagged, and その上の, I had their 長，率いるs 包帯d so that 非，不，無 might 認める them; and then we sailed straight over the city に向かって the palace, hoping that we would not be discovered and yet ready in the event that we should be.
But we （機の）カム to the hangars on the roof 明らかに unseen and 絶えず I coached each upon the part he was to play. As we were settling slowly to the roof Dar Tarus, Hovan Du and Valla Dia quickly bound Gor Hajus and me and wrapped our 長，率いるs in 包帯s, for we had seen below the 人物／姿／数字s of the hangar guard. Had we 設立する the roof unguarded the binding of Gor Hajus and me had been unnecessary.
As we dropped nearer one of the guard あられ／賞賛するd us.
"What ship?" he cried.
"The 王室の flier of the Jeddara of Phundahl," replied Dar Tarus, "returning with Xaxa and 下落する Or."
The 軍人s whispered の中で themselves as we dropped nearer and I must 自白する that I felt a bit nervous as to the 結果 of our ruse; but they permitted us to land without a word and when they saw Valla Dia they saluted her after the manner of Barsoom, as, with the regal carriage of an 皇后, she descended from the deck of the flier.
"Carry the 囚人s to my apartments!" she 命令（する）d, 演説（する）／住所ing the guard, and with the help of Hovan Du and Dar Tarus the four bound and muffled 人物／姿／数字s were carried from the flier 負かす／撃墜する the spiral 滑走路 to the apartments of Xaxa, Jeddara, of Phundahl. Here excited slaves 急いでd to do the bidding of the Jeddara. Word must have flown through the palace with the 速度(を上げる） of light that Xaxa had returned, for almost すぐに 法廷，裁判所 functionaries began to arrive and be 発表するd, but Valla Dia sent word that she would see no one for a while. Then she 解任するd her slaves, and at my suggestion Dar Tarus 調査／捜査するd the apartments with a 見解（をとる） to finding a 安全な hiding place for Gor Hajus, me, and the 囚人s. This he soon 設立する in a small antechamber 直接／まっすぐに off the main apartment of the 王室の 控訴; the 社債s were 除去するd from the 暗殺者 and myself and together we carried Xaxa and 下落する Or into the room.
The 入り口 here was furnished with a 激しい door over which there were hangings that 完全に hid it. I bade Hovan Du, who, like the 残り／休憩（する） of us, wore Phundahlian harness, stand guard before the hangings and let no one enter but members of our own party. Gor Hajus and I took up our positions just within the hangings through which we 削減（する） small 穴を開けるs that permitted us to see all that went on within the main 議会, for I was 大いに 関心d for Valla Dia's safety while she 提起する／ポーズをとるd as Xaxa, whom I knew to be both 恐れるd and hated by her people and therefore always liable to 暗殺.
Valla Dia 召喚するd the slaves and bade them 収容する／認める the 公式の／役人s of the 法廷，裁判所, and as the doors opened fully a 得点する／非難する／２０ of nobles entered. They appeared ill at 緩和する and I could guess that they were 解任するing the episode in the 寺 when they had 砂漠d their Jeddara and even 投げつけるd her 概略で at the feet of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur, but Valla Dia soon put them at their 緩和する.
"I have 召喚するd you," she said, "to hear the word of Tur. Tur would speak again to his people. Three days and three nights have I spent with Tur. His 怒り／怒る against Phundahl is 広大な／多数の／重要な. He 企て，努力，提案s me 召喚する all the higher nobles to the 寺 after the evening meal tonight, and all the priests, and the 指揮官s and dwars of the Guard, and as many of the lesser nobles as be in the palace; and then shall the people of Phundahl hear the word and the 法律 of Tur and all those who shall obey shall live and all those who shall not obey shall die; and woe be to him who, having been 召喚するd, shall not be in the 寺 this night. I, Xaxa, Jeddara of Phundahl, have spoken! Go!"
They went and they seemed glad to go. Then Valla Dia 召喚するd the odwar of the Guard, who would be in our world a general, and she told him to （疑いを）晴らす the palace of every living 存在 from the 寺 level to the roof an hour before the evening meal, nor to 許す any one to enter the 寺 or the levels above it until the hour 任命するd for the 組み立てる／集結するing in the 寺 to hear the word of Tur, excepting however those who might be in her own apartments, which were not to be entered upon 苦痛 of death. She made it all very （疑いを）晴らす and plain and the odwar understood and I think he trembled a trifle, for all were in 広大な／多数の／重要な 恐れる of the Jeddara Xaxa; and then he went away and the slaves were 解任するd and we were alone.
HALF an hour before the evening meal we carried Xaxa and 下落する Or 負かす／撃墜する the spiral 滑走路 and placed them in the base of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur and Gor Hajus and I took our places on the upper 壇・綱領・公約 behind the 注目する，もくろむs and 発言する／表明する of the idol. Valla Dia, Dar Tarus and Hovan Du remained in the 王室の apartments. Our 計画（する）s were 井戸／弁護士席 明確に表すd. There was no one between the door at the 後部 of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur and the flier that lay ready on the roof in the event that we were 軍隊d to 逃げる through any miscarriage of our mad 計画／陰謀.
The minutes dragged slowly by and 不明瞭 fell. The time was approaching. We heard the doors of the 寺 open and beyond we saw the 広大な／多数の／重要な 回廊（地帯） brilliantly lighted. It was empty except for two priests who stood hesitating nervously in the doorway. Finally one of them 召集（する）d up 十分な courage to enter and switch on the lights. More bravely now they 前進するd and prostrated themselves before the altar of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur. When they arose and looked up into the 直面する of the idol I could not resist the 誘惑 to turn those 抱擁する 注目する，もくろむs until they had rolled 完全に about the 内部の of the 議会 and 残り／休憩（する）d again upon the priests; but I did not speak and I think the 影響 of the awful silence in the presence of the living god was more impressive than would words have been. The two priests 簡単に 崩壊（する）d. They slid to the 床に打ち倒す and lay there trembling, moaning and supplicating Tur to have mercy on them, nor did they rise before the first of the worshippers arrived.
The two priests 簡単に 崩壊（する）d. They slid to the 床に打ち倒す and lay there trembling.
Thereafter the 寺 filled 速く and I could see the word of Tur had been 井戸／弁護士席 and 完全に disseminated. They （機の）カム as they had before; but there were more this time, and they 範囲d upon either 味方する of the central aisle and there they waited, their 注目する，もくろむs divided between the doorway and the god. About the time that I thought the next scene was about to be 制定するd I let Tur's 注目する，もくろむs travel over the assemblage that they might be 重要なd to the proper pitch for what was to follow. They 反応するd 正確に as had the priests, 落ちるing upon the 床に打ち倒す and moaning and supplicating; and there they remained until the sounds of bugles 発表するd the coming of the Jeddara. Then they rose unsteadily to their feet. The 広大な／多数の／重要な doors swung open and there was the carpet and the slaves behind it. As they rolled it 負かす／撃墜する に向かって the altar the bugles sounded louder and the 長，率いる of the 王室の 行列 （機の）カム into 見解（をとる）. I had ordered it thus to 許す of greater pageantry than was possible when the doors opened すぐに upon the 長，率いる of the 行列. My 計画（する） permitted the audience to see the 王室の retinue 前進するing 負かす／撃墜する the long 回廊（地帯） and the 影響 was splendid. First （機の）カム the 二塁打 階級 of nobles and behind these the chariot drawn by the two banths, 耐えるing the litter upon which reclined Valla Dia. Behind her walked Dar Tarus, but all within that room thought they were looking upon the Jeddara Xaxa and her favorite, 下落する Or. Hovan Du walked behind 下落する Or and に引き続いて （機の）カム the fifty young men and the fifty maidens.
The chariot 停止（させる）d before the altar and Valla Dia descended and knelt and the 発言する／表明するs that had been 詠唱するing the 賞賛するs of Xaxa were stilled as the beautiful creature 延長するd her 手渡すs に向かって the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur and looked up into his 直面する.
"We are ready, Master!" she cried. "Speak! We を待つ the word of Tur!"
A gasp arose from the ひさまづくing assemblage, a gasp that ended in a sob. I felt that they were pretty 井戸／弁護士席 worked up and that everything せねばならない go off without a hitch. I placed the speaking tube to my lips.
"I am Tur!" I 雷鳴d and the people trembled. "I come to pass judgment on the men of Phundahl. As you receive my word so shall you 栄える or so shall you 死なせる／死ぬ. The sins of the people may be atoned by two who have sinned most in my sight." I let the 注目する，もくろむs of Tur rove about over the audience and then brought them to 残り／休憩（する） upon Valla Dia. "Xaxa, are you ready to atone for your sins and for the sins of your people?"
Valla Dia 屈服するd her beautiful 長，率いる. "Thy will is 法律, Master!" she replied.
"And 下落する Or," I continued, "you have sinned. Are you 用意が出来ている to 支払う／賃金?"
"As Tur shall 要求する," said Dar Tarus.
"Then it is my will," I にわか景気d, "that Xaxa and 下落する Or shall give 支援する to those from whom they stole them, the beautiful 団体／死体s they now wear; that he from whom 下落する Or took this 団体／死体 shall become Jeddak of Phundahl and High Priest of Tur; and that she from whom Xaxa stole her 団体／死体 shall be returned in pomp to her native country. I have spoken. Let any who would 反乱 against my word speak now or for ever 持つ／拘留する his peace."
There was no 反対 発言する／表明するd. I had felt pretty 確かな that there would not be. I 疑問 if any god ever looked 負かす／撃墜する upon a more subdued and chastened flock. As I had talked, Gor Hajus had descended to the base of the idol and 除去するd the 社債s from the feet and 脚s of Xaxa and 下落する Or.
"消滅させる the lights!" I 命令（する）d. A trembling priest did my bidding.
Valla Dia and Dar Tarus were standing 味方する by 味方する before the altar when the lights went out. In the next minute they and Gor Hajus must have worked 急速な／放蕩な, for when I heard a low whistle from the 内部の of the idol's base, the prearranged signal that Gor Hajus had finished his work, and ordered the lights on again, there stood Xaxa and 下落する Or where Valla Dia and Dar Tarus had been, and the latter were nowhere in sight. I think the 劇の 影響 of that 変形 upon the people there was the most stupendous thing I have ever seen. There was no cord or gag upon either Xaxa or 下落する Or, nothing to 示す that they had been brought hither by 軍隊—no one about who might have so brought them. The illusion was perfect—it was a gesture of omnipotence that 簡単に staggered the intellect. But I wasn't through.
"You have heard Xaxa 放棄する her 王位," I said, "and 下落する Or 服従させる／提出する to the judgment of Tur."
"I have not 放棄するd my 王位!" cried Xaxa. "It is all a—"
"Silence!" I 雷鳴d. "準備する to 迎える／歓迎する the new Jeddak, Dar Tarus of Phundahl!" I turned my 注目する，もくろむs に向かって the 広大な／多数の／重要な doors and the 注目する，もくろむs of the assemblage followed 地雷. They swung open and there stood Dar Tarus, resplendent in the trappings of Hora San, the long dead Jeddak and high priest, whose bones we had robbed in the base of the idol an hour earlier. How Dar Tarus had managed to make the change so quickly is beyond me, but he had done it and the 影響 was colossal. He looked every インチ a Jeddak as he moved with slow dignity up the wide aisle along the blue and gold and white carpet. Xaxa turned purple with 激怒（する）. "Impostor!" she shrieked. "掴む him! Kill him!" and she ran 今後 to 会合，会う him as though she would 殺す him with her 明らかにする 手渡すs.
"Take her away," said Dar Tarus in a 静かな 発言する／表明する, and at that Xaxa fell 泡，激怒することing to the 床に打ち倒す. She shrieked and gasped and then lay still—a wicked old woman dead of apoplexy. And when 下落する Or saw her lying there he must have been the first to realize that she was dead and that there was now no one to 保護する him from the 憎悪s that are leveled always at the person of a 支配者's favorite. He looked wildly about for an instant and then threw himself at the feet of Dar Tarus.
"You 約束d to 保護する me!" he cried.
"非，不，無 shall 害（を与える） you," replied Dar Tarus. "Go your way and live in peace." Then he turned his 注目する，もくろむs 上向き に向かって the 直面する of the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur. "What is thy will, Master?" he cried. "Dar Tarus, thy servant, を待つs thy 命令（する）s!"
I permitted an impressive silence before I replied.
"Let the priests of Tur, the lesser nobles and a 確かな number of the Jeddara's Guard go 前へ／外へ into the city and spread the word of Tur の中で the people that they may know that Tur smiles again upon Phundahl and that they have a new Jeddak who stands high in the 好意 of Tur. Let the higher nobles …に出席する presently in the 議会s that were Xaxa's and do 栄誉（を受ける） to Valla Dia in whose perfect 団体／死体 their Jeddara once 支配するd them, and 影響 the necessary 手はず／準備 for her proper return to Duhor, her native city. There also will they find two who have served Tur 井戸／弁護士席 and these shall be （許可，名誉などを）与えるd the 歓待 and friendship of every Phundahlian—Gor Hajus of Toonol and Vad Varo of Jasoom. Go! and when the last has gone let the 寺 be darkened. I, Tur, have spoken!"
Valla Dia had gone 直接／まっすぐに to the apartments of the former Jeddara and the moment that the lights were 消滅させるd Gor Hajus and I joined her. She could not wait to hear the 結果 of our ruse, and when I 保証するd her that there had been no hitch the 涙／ほころびs （機の）カム to her 注目する，もくろむs for very joy.
"You have 遂行するd the impossible, my chieftain," she murmured, "and already can I see the hills of Duhor and the towers of my native city. Ah, Vad Varo, I had not dreamed that life might again 持つ／拘留する for me such happy prospects. I 借りがある you life and more than life."
We were interrupted by the coming of Dar Tarus, and with him were Hovan Du and a number of the higher nobles. The latter received us pleasantly, though I think they were mystified as to just how we were linked with the service of their god, nor, I am sure, did one of them ever learn. They were 率直に delighted to be rid of Xaxa; and while they could not understand Tur's 目的 in elevating a former 軍人 of the Guard to the 王位, yet they were content if it served to relieve them from the wrath of their god, now a very real and terrible god, since the 奇蹟s that had been 成し遂げるd in the 寺. That Dar Tarus had been of a noble family relieved them of 当惑, and I 公式文書，認めるd that they 扱う／治療するd him with 広大な／多数の／重要な 尊敬（する）・点. I was 肯定的な that they would continue to 扱う／治療する him so, for he was also high priest and for the first time in a hundred years he would bring to the 広大な／多数の／重要な Tur in the 王室の 寺 the 発言する／表明する of god, for Hovan Du had agreed to take service with Dar Tarus, and Gor Hajus 同様に, so that there would never be 欠如（する）ing a tongue wherewith Tur might speak. I foresaw 広大な／多数の／重要な 可能性s for the 統治する of Dar Tarus, Jeddak of Phundahl.
At the 会合 held in the apartments of Xaxa it was decided that Valla Dia should 残り／休憩（する） two days in Phundahl while a small (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was 準備するing to 輸送（する） her to Duhor. Dar Tarus 割り当てるd Xaxa's apartments for her use and gave her slaves from different cities to …に出席する upon her, all of whom were to be 解放する／自由なd and returned with Valla Dia to her native land.
It was almost 夜明け before we sought our sleeping silks and furs and the sun was high before we awoke. Gor Hajus and I breakfasted with Valla Dia, outside whose door we had spread our beds that we might not leave her unprotected for a moment that it was not necessary. We had 不十分な finished our meal when a messenger （機の）カム from Dar Tarus 召喚するing us to the audience 議会, where we 設立する some of the higher officers of the 法廷，裁判所 gathered about the 王位 upon which Dar Tarus sat, looking every インチ an emperor. He 迎える／歓迎するd us kindly, rising and descending from his 演壇 to receive Valla Dia and 護衛する her to one of the （法廷の）裁判s he had placed beside the 王位 for her and for me.
"There is one," he said to me, "who has come to Phundahl over night and now begs audience of the Jeddak—one whom I thought you might like to 会合，会う again," and he 調印するd to one of his attendants to 収容する／認める the petitioner; and when the doors at the opposite end of the room opened I saw Ras Thavas standing there. He did not 認める me or Valla Dia or Gor Hajus until he was almost at the foot of the 王位, and when he did he looked puzzled and ちらりと見ることd again quickly at Dar Tarus.
"Ras Thavas of the Tower of Thavas, Toonol," 発表するd an officer.
"What would Ras Thavas of the Jeddak of Phundahl?" asked Dar Tarus.
"I （機の）カム 捜し出すing audience of Xaxa," replied Ras Thavas, "not knowing of her death or your 即位 until this very morning; but I see 下落する Or upon Xaxa's 王位 and beside him one whom I thought was Xaxa, though they tell me Xaxa is dead, and another who was my assistant at Thavas and one who is the 暗殺者 of Toonol, and I am 混乱させるd, Jeddak, and do not know whether I be の中で friends or 敵s."
"Speak as though Xaxa still sat upon the 王位 of Phundahl," Dar Tarus told him, "for though I am Dar Tarus, whom you wronged, and not 下落する Or, yet need you have no 恐れる in the 法廷，裁判所 of Phundahl."
"Then let me tell you that Vobis Kan, Jeddak of Toonol, learning that Gor Hajus had escaped me, swore that I had 始める，決める him 解放する／自由な to assassinate him, and he sent 軍人s who took my island and would have 拘留するd me had I not been 警告するd in time to escape; and I （機の）カム hither to Xaxa to beg her to send 軍人s to 運動 the men of Toonol from my island and 回復する it to me that I may carry on my 科学の labors."
Dar Tarus turned to me. "Vad Varo, of all others you are most familiar with the work of Ras Thavas. Would you see him again 回復するd to his island and his 研究室／実験室?"
"Only on 条件 that he 充てる his 広大な／多数の／重要な 技術 to the amelioration of human 苦しむing," I replied, "and no longer 売春婦 it to the foul 目的s of greed and sin." This led to a discussion which lasted for hours, the results of which were of far-reaching significance. Ras Thavas agreed to all that I 要求するd and Dar Tarus （売買）手数料，委託（する）／委員会／権限d Gor Hajus to 長，率いる an army against Toonol.
But these 事柄s, while of 広大な 利益／興味 to those most 直接／まっすぐに 関心d, have no direct 耐えるing upon the story of my adventures upon Barsoom, as I had no part in them, since upon the second day I boarded a flier with Valla Dia and, 護衛するd by a Phundahlian (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, 始める，決める out に向かって Duhor. Dar Tarus …を伴ってd us for a short distance. When the (n)艦隊／(a)素早い was stopped at the shore of the 広大な／多数の／重要な 沼 he bade us 別れの（言葉，会）, and was about to step to the deck of his own ship and return to Phundahl when a shout arose from the deck of one of the other ships and word was soon passed that a 警戒／見張り had sighted what appeared to be a 広大な／多数の／重要な (n)艦隊／(a)素早い far to the south-west. Nor was it long before it became plainly 明白な to us all and 平等に plain that it was 長，率いるd for Phundahl.
Dar Tarus told me then that as much as he regretted it, there seemed nothing to do but return at once to his 資本／首都 with the entire (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, since he could not spare a 選び出す／独身 ship or man if this 証明するd an enemy (n)艦隊／(a)素早い, nor could Valla Dia or I interpose any 反対; and so we turned about and sped as 速く as the slow ships of Phundahl permitted 支援する に向かって the city.
The stranger (n)艦隊／(a)素早い had sighted us at about the same time that we had sighted it, and we saw it change its course and 耐える 負かす／撃墜する upon us; and as it （機の）カム nearer it fell into 選び出す／独身 とじ込み／提出する and 用意が出来ている to encircle us. I was standing at Dar Tarus' 味方する when the colors of the approaching (n)艦隊／(a)素早い became distinguishable and we first learned that it was from Helium.
"Signal and ask if they come in peace," directed Dar Tarus.
"We 捜し出す word with Xaxa, Jeddara of Phundahl," （機の）カム the reply. "The question of peace or war will be hers to decide."
"Tell them that Xaxa is dead and that I, Dar Tarus, Jeddak of Phundahl, will receive the 指揮官 of Helium's (n)艦隊／(a)素早い in peace upon the deck of this ship, or that I will receive him in war with all my guns. I, Dar Tarus, have spoken!"
From the 屈服する of a 広大な／多数の／重要な ship of Helium there broke the 旗 of 一時休戦 and when Dar Tarus' ship answered it in 肉親，親類d the other drew 近づく and presently we could see the men of Helium upon her decks. Slowly the 広大な／多数の／重要な flier （機の）カム と一緒に our smaller ship and when the two had been made 急速な／放蕩な a party of officers boarded us. They were 罰金 looking men, and at their 長，率いる was one whom I 認めるd すぐに though I never before had laid 注目する，もくろむs upon him. I think he was the most impressive 人物／姿／数字 I have ever seen as he 前進するd slowly across the deck に向かって us—John Carter, Prince of Helium, 将軍 of Barsoom.
"Dar Tarus," he said, "John Carter 迎える／歓迎するs you and in peace, though it had been different, I think, had Xaxa still 統治するd."
"You （機の）カム to war upon Xaxa?" asked Dar Tarus.
"We （機の）カム to 権利 a wrong," replied the 将軍. "But from what we know of Xaxa that could have been done only by 軍隊."
"What wrong has Phundahl done Helium?" 需要・要求するd Dar Tarus.
"The wrong was against one of your own people—even against you in person."
"I do not understand," said Dar Tarus.
"There is one 船内に my ship who may be able to explain to you, Dar Tarus," replied John Carter, with a smile. He turned and spoke to one of his 補佐官s in a whisper, and the man saluted and returned to the deck of his own ship. "You shall see with your own 注目する，もくろむs, Dar Tarus." Suddenly his 注目する，もくろむs 狭くするd. "This is indeed Dar Tarus who was a 軍人 of the Jeddara's Guard and 恐らく assassinated by her 命令（する）?"
"It is," replied Dar Tarus.
"I must be 確かな ," said the 将軍.
"There is no question about it, John Carter," I spoke up in English.
His 注目する，もくろむs went wide, and when they fell upon me and he 公式文書，認めるd my はしけ 肌, from which the dye was wearing away, he stepped 今後 and held out his 手渡す.
"A 同国人?" he asked.
"Yes, an American," I replied.
"I was almost surprised," he said. "Yet why should I be? I have crossed—there is no 推論する／理由 why others should not. And you have 遂行するd it! You must come to Helium with me and tell me all about it."
その上の conversation was interrupted by the return of the 補佐官, who brought a young woman with him. At sight of her Dar Tarus uttered a cry of joy and sprang 今後, and I did not need to be told that this was Kara Vasa.
There is little more to tell that might not bore you in the telling—of how John Carter himself took Valla Dia and me to Duhor after …に出席するing the nuptials of Dar Tarus and Kara Vasa; and of the 広大な／多数の／重要な surprise that を待つd me in Duhor, where I learned for the first time that Kor San, Jeddak of Duhor, was the father of Valla Dia; and of the 栄誉（を受ける）s and the 広大な／多数の／重要な riches that he heaped upon me when Valla Dia and I were 結婚する.
John Carter was 現在の at the wedding and we 始めるd upon Barsoom a good old American custom, for the 将軍 行為／法令／行動するd as best man; and then he 主張するd that we follow that up with a honeymoon and bore us off to Helium, where I am 令状ing this.
Even now it seems like a dream that I can look out of my window and see the scarlet and the yellow towers of the twin cities of Helium; that I have met, and see daily, Carthoris, Thuvia of Ptarth, Tara of Helium, Gahan of Gathol and that peerless creature, Dejah Thoris, Princess of 火星. Though to me, beautiful as she is, there is another even more beautiful—Valla Dia, Princess of Duhor—Mrs. Ulysses Paxton.
This 場所／位置 is 十分な of FREE ebooks - 事業／計画（する） Gutenberg Australia